Amy Unfiltered
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Amy Unfiltered - Chapter 20
Amy squirmed in the back seat of the car, her discomfort growing with every second. So much time had passed since Megan and Julia had kept her naked that she hadn't even had a chance to go to the bathroom. The only thing she could think about now was the growing feeling of pressure in her abdomen.
I have to go to the bathroom. The idea filled her with immediate panic. Amy knew that in her current state, there was no way to get out of the car and look for a bathroom without attracting the attention of everyone around her. It would be the height of humiliation.
She tried to change positions to relieve the discomfort, crossing and uncrossing her legs while pressing her thighs tightly. A shiver ran down her spine as she moved, feeling the texture of the car seat against her bare skin. Everything in her body seemed to conspire to remind her of her vulnerability: the breeze that kept coming in through the open windows, the slight tingling of dried sweat on her skin, and now, this urgent need that she couldn't ignore.
I can't do this here... I can't...
Amy leaned forward, resting her elbows on her ribs and keeping her hands between her legs, as if that could help her focus on anything else. But it didn't work. The sensation was like a small drumming, becoming more and more insistent.
Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching and lifted her head, her heart racing again. It was Julia and Alex, returning with the ice creams. Julia was holding a cup with a spoon in one hand, while Alex held a cone. Their carefree laughter filled the air as they approached the car.
Amy tried to quickly adjust her position in the seat, but her posture betrayed her. Julia saw her move uncomfortably and arched an eyebrow with a mocking smile.
"What's up, Amy?" Julia asked, stopping by the open window and looking at her with malice. "Were you... entertaining yourself here alone?"
Amy felt the blood rush to her face immediately.
"What?! No, of course not!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling as she sat up straight, pressing her legs even tighter.
Julia let out a laugh as she opened the back door to hand her the ice cream.
"Relax, Amy! I'm just joking. But that position..." Julia made an exaggerated gesture towards Amy's posture. "Come on, what am I supposed to think?"
Alex didn't say anything, but he shot a quick glance at Amy, the magnificent view of a naked girl in his car, before getting into the driver's seat. With the push of a button, he closed all the car windows, enclosing Amy in an intimate and private space again. Amy could feel her face burning with embarrassment as she took the ice cream cup that Julia handed her with a superior smile.
"Here, vanilla ice cream with caramel, just the way you like it, even if you haven't decided yet," Julia said, before closing the back door and getting into the passenger seat, putting Amy's backpack at her feet on the car floor.
"Finally! It was so hot out there waiting for those ice creams, I'm going to turn on the air conditioning so they don't melt so fast."
With those words, Julia turned on the air conditioning to the max, and a gust of cold air filled the interior of the vehicle. Amy, completely naked, felt the cold air on her skin, making her shiver slightly. The contrast between the heat of the sun before and the breeze that was starting to cool down inside the car was shocking.
Amy murmured a barely audible thank you, holding the ice cream cup with both hands but not daring to taste it. Alex started the car, and Julia turned slightly in her seat to observe her.
"Are you going to eat it or let it melt?" Julia asked with a mocking tone.
Amy didn't respond, trying to focus on something other than Alex's gaze from the rearview mirror or the growing pressure in her abdomen that she could no longer ignore. The discomfort now seemed to have become a constant reminder of how trapped she was, in more ways than she could count.
The vehicle started up again, and Amy felt how the slight movement of the car amplified every discomfort she was already feeling. Holding the ice cream cup with both hands, she leaned forward a little, trying to focus on anything other than the absurd situation she was in.
I'm eating ice cream, naked, in a guy's car that I don't even know well. This can't be real.
"Come on, Amy, don't stare at it so much. Eat it," Julia said again from the front seat, turning her head with a mocking smile. "Or don't you like the caramel?"
Amy swallowed hard, struggling to keep her composure. The spoon trembled in her hand as she brought some ice cream to her mouth. The creamy texture of the ice cream and the sweet taste of caramel would normally have been delicious to her, but at that moment, naked as she was, the cold of the ice cream spread through her body, accentuating her vulnerability. She tried to eat carefully, trying to hide her breasts with her free arm, but the task was useless. The spoon clinked against her skin, and the ice cream melted, leaving a cold trail on her exposed chest.
The discomfort of the situation was palpable. Amy felt that every bite was a reminder of her nakedness, and the ice cream, instead of being a comfort, became a sweet and cold torture, highlighting her vulnerability.
As she continued to eat, a shiver ran through her skin, making her hair stand on end. She glanced at the skin of her arms and legs, seeing how it was covered in goosebumps. The car's air conditioning wasn't helping at all, and the ice cream in her stomach only made the feeling of cold worse.
"It seems like the ice cream is affecting you a bit, isn't it?" Julia commented casually, observing her out of the corner of her eye while playing with her phone on her lap.
Amy didn't respond. Instead, she squeezed her thighs tighter, trying to relieve the growing urgency in her abdomen. The cold not only bothered her; it seemed to intensify her need to go to the bathroom. This is horrible. How can it get worse?
Julia, always attentive to Amy's every move, noticed how she squirmed slightly in the back seat and how her face began to take on a more tense expression.
"Wait a minute..." Julia said, turning completely in her seat with a mischievous smile. "It can't be! Do you have to pee?"
Amy's eyes widened in shock.
"No!" she replied quickly, although her trembling voice and posture gave her away.
Julia burst out laughing, covering her mouth with her hand.
"Oh my God, you do! What are you going to do, Amy? Are you going to hold it in?" Julia said between laughs.
Amy looked down at the ice cream she was holding, not knowing what to say. The embarrassment consumed her, but Julia's comment made her feel even more desperate.
"You should finish your ice cream, don't you think?" Julia continued, with a mocking tone as she looked at Alex, who was still driving with a slight smile. "I mean, you wouldn't want to waste it."
Amy didn't respond, but she brought another spoonful of ice cream to her mouth with clumsy movements. The cold seemed to spread from her tongue to her stomach, intensifying the shiver that ran through her body. She shivered slightly, squeezing her legs even tighter.
"Look how she squirms, Alex. It's like she can't decide if she's cold, hungry, or... well, you know," Julia said, laughing again.
Amy wished she could disappear. The humiliation of having to endure Julia's comments while struggling against her own needs was too much. This can't get worse... she thought. But deep down, she knew that with Julia, it always could.
Alex drove calmly, enjoying Julia's company as she collected the remains of the ice creams and put them in a bag she found on the car floor. Amy watched from the back seat, squirming and squeezing her thighs tighter. The pressure in her abdomen increased with every passing minute, and the cold of the air conditioning only intensified her discomfort.
"Wow, this air conditioning is amazing, Alex," Julia commented, moving the vents with a funny smile. "You know? I feel like I'm in Antarctica."
"Yes, they fixed it a few weeks ago," Alex replied, nodding with a mix of pride and satisfaction. "Before it barely worked, but now... look at this."
Alex turned a knob on the dashboard, and the flow of cold air increased significantly. Julia took the opportunity to direct the vents towards the back seat, making sure they pointed directly at Amy.
"Wow! This is incredible." Julia pretended to be amazed as she looked back, with a mischievous smile. "Although... I think someone is feeling the effect more than us."
Amy felt the cold blast directly on her skin, and a shiver ran down her back. Her skin, already covered in goosebumps, now seemed like a frozen surface. Her nipples, which were already sensitive from exposure, hardened to the max, standing on end from the extreme cold. She couldn't help but moan softly as she curled up in her seat, trying to cover herself as best she could from the cold.
"Are you okay, Amy?" Julia asked with a tone of false concern.
"C-Could you... turn it down a little?" Amy murmured, barely audible.
Julia put her hand to her chin, pretending to think about it.
"Turn it down? But poor Alex just said it was recently fixed. It would be a waste not to take full advantage of it, don't you think?" she replied, giving Alex a complicit look, who smiled slightly but didn't intervene.
Amy closed her eyes, trying to breathe deeply to calm down, but the cold air entering her lungs only increased her discomfort. The need to go to the bathroom was becoming more and more urgent, and the combination of the cold and Julia's mockery made it impossible for her to focus on anything else.
Julia turned in her seat and rested her arm on the backrest, looking directly at Amy.
"You know, Alex? I think we should consider this situation as a scientific experiment. I'm sure we can find out how long someone can last in this state."
Amy's eyes widened in horror.
"Julia, stop it!" she said with a trembling voice, but Julia just laughed.
"Relax, Amy. I'm sure you're handling it perfectly," she replied sarcastically.
The air kept blowing strongly towards Amy, who didn't know how to escape this torture. Her feet were freezing against the car floor, and every movement she made seemed to amplify the discomfort in her body.
"I think she's doing well," Julia added with a smile, leaning slightly forward. "Although... maybe we should give her a little more time to adjust, don't you think?"
Alex, who had been focused on the road, laughed softly and nodded.
"Yes, of course. The air is just right."
Amy knew she couldn't count on either of them for relief. They won't stop. This is a game for them, and I... can't do anything.
Amy breathed deeply, trying to keep her composure in the midst of the icy cold that lashed her skin. Her breathing was shallow, and the cold sweat mixed with the cold air conditioning, making her shiver more than she already was. Her thighs trembled slightly as she squeezed her legs tightly, her face tinged with a mix of shame and desperation. Every minute that passed, the pressure in her abdomen became more unbearable, and she knew she was reaching her limit.
Julia, on the other hand, didn't take her eyes off Amy. A smile of fun was drawn on her face as she tilted her head and studied each nervous movement of her companion.
"Hey, Amy," Julia began with a playful tone, leaning back a little in her seat to observe her better. "I hope you're holding up well, because... it would be a real shame if you didn't make it."
Amy lifted her gaze, her eyes shining with shame and plea. Julia couldn't be serious.
"W-What are you talking about?" Amy murmured, her voice almost inaudible as she tried to focus on not losing control.
Julia laughed, giving Alex a look.
"I mean, it would be disrespectful if, for example, you couldn't control yourself and... ended up peeing on Alex's seat. This car is immaculate, isn't it, Alex?" Julia said, her malicious smile revealing the joke she was about to explode.
Alex, who had been focused on the road, glanced in the rearview mirror and frowned when he noticed Amy's obvious nervousness.
"What?" Alex asked, his tone slightly confused but with a hint of annoyance as he caught the meaning of Julia's words.
Julia shrugged, clearly enjoying the discomfort of both of them.
"I'm just saying that if Amy can't hold it, it would be a disaster. And of course, it would be disrespectful to you, don't you think? I mean... this car looks pretty good for something like that to ruin it."
Amy felt the heat rise to her cheeks, mixing with the cold feeling in her body.
"I won't do that!" she exclaimed, although her desperate tone betrayed her.
Alex gripped the steering wheel slightly, his eyes serious as he returned his gaze to the front.
"Well, you better not, Amy," he said with a dry tone, noticeably irritated. "I don't want any trouble in my car, do you understand?"
Amy felt like her heart sank. The psychological pressure accumulated along with the physical, and every word that came out of Julia or Alex's mouth made her feel even more cornered.
Julia turned to Amy with an expression of false empathy.
"Relax, Amy. I'm sure you can hold on a little longer. Just... try not to think about waterfalls or the sound of running water," she said with a mocking laugh.
Amy closed her eyes tightly, biting her lip as she tried to block the mental image that Julia had just planted in her mind. She couldn't bear this situation any longer.
"Please..." Amy whispered, her voice almost broken. "I need my clothes..."
Julia and Alex exchanged a brief glance, but neither responded. Amy could only hope that this trip would end soon, or she knew that the humiliation would reach a new level if she couldn't maintain control.
Amy trembled as she curled up in the back seat of the car, her body a mix of cold and desperation. Every word from Julia seemed like a direct blow to her dignity, and now, as she listened to her propose such a cruel idea, she felt like the ground was disappearing beneath her.
Julia, comfortably seated in the passenger seat, reached out for Amy's backpack, caressing the zipper with a deliberately slow and mocking gesture.
"Well, Amy, if it's so urgent... I don't see the problem. I can ask Alex to stop anywhere quiet and you..." she turned to her with a venomous smile. "Do what you have to do."
Amy's eyes widened in shock, terror, and disbelief reflected on her face.
"W-w-what?" she stammered, unable to believe what she had just heard.
Alex laughed softly from the driver's seat, a sound that made her shudder even more.
"It's a good idea, isn't it?" Alex said with a mocking smile, his eyes remaining on the road.
Julia turned completely in her seat to look at Amy with a feignedly understanding expression.
"Come on, Amy. Don't be like that. It's not that bad. Seriously, no one would notice. Alex can find a perfect place and you'd be relieved in a minute. Don't you want to feel better?"
Amy's face burned, not from heat, but from pure humiliation. Her hands trembled as she tried to process what was happening. It was unimaginable, but the pressure in her abdomen was unbearable.
"Please... no," Amy whispered, barely audible.
Julia laughed, amused by Amy's resistance.
"No?" But, Amy, if you don't do something soon, we already know what can happen right here in Alex's car." She gave Alex a meaningful look, who shook his head with a mix of fun and disgust.
"I'm just saying that you better make a decision quickly," Alex intervened with a cold but mocking tone. "I don't want to regret having agreed to take you."
Amy swallowed hard, struggling with all her might to keep her composure. Her mind was spinning, trying to find a way out, but there was none. Julia kept watching her, her malicious smile unwavering.
"Well, what do you say?" Julia pressed, drumming her fingers on Amy's backpack to remind her how far she was from her clothes. "We're going to help you, Amy. Alex can stop the car, and I'll make sure no one bothers you."
Amy looked down, unable to respond. Her whole body was screaming for the relief she needed, but the humiliation of accepting this "proposal" was almost unbearable.
Finally, with a broken voice and eyes full of tears that refused to fall, she murmured:
"Okay..."
Julia smiled triumphantly, while Alex raised an eyebrow with a slight gesture of surprise and fun.
"Good choice," Julia said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Now we just need a good place."
Amy closed her eyes, feeling how the last bit of dignity slipped away as the car continued on its course into the unknown.
The atmosphere inside the car was tense, although only for Amy. For Alex and Julia, the situation was a combination of fun and expectation, as both looked out the windows looking for a "perfect" place for Amy.
Amy could barely breathe. Every bump in the road as they drove over potholes made her squeeze her legs tighter, desperately trying to maintain control. Her mind kept repeating the absurdity and humiliation of the situation.
"How about there?" Alex asked, pointing to a narrow alley between two small buildings. It was very shady and seemed quiet, but Amy immediately shook her head.
"Too close to the street," Julia said with a mocking smile. "We don't want her to be seen, do we, Amy?"
Amy looked away, feeling how the pressure in her abdomen intensified with every passing second. Julia laughed softly as she noticed Amy's expression of pure suffering.
"Look at that, Alex. It seems like she's running out of time."
"Well, we better find something soon," Alex replied, with a neutral tone, although the fun didn't disappear from his voice.
The car continued, passing by a small park with a few benches and scattered trees. Alex slowed down.
"How about here?" he offered.
Julia looked around, evaluating the park. It was almost empty, with a couple of people walking in the distance, and the possibility of someone approaching quickly ruled it out.
"Too exposed," Julia replied, gesturing for them to keep going.
Amy, hunched in the back seat, could barely think. Her body was at its limit, and the cold of the air conditioning only intensified her discomfort. She felt she couldn't hold on much longer.
After a few more minutes of searching, Julia pointed to a place with enthusiasm.
"There. Stop the car there."
Alex turned the wheel towards a dirt road that led to an empty lot behind a small warehouse. It was a secluded space, surrounded by tall bushes and a couple of trees that offered some privacy. In the distance, the muffled noise of the city could be heard, but the place was hidden enough that no one would pass by casually.
"Perfect," Julia said with a satisfied smile. "What do you think, Amy?"
Amy lifted her gaze, her eyes scanning the place with a mix of relief and terror. There were no signs of people nearby, but the idea of getting out of the car naked was still terrifying.
"I... I..." she stammered, trying to find an excuse to avoid it, but Julia interrupted her.
"Oh, come on. Don't be shy now. It's the ideal place. No one can see you here, except us."
Alex parked the car and turned off the engine, slightly turning in his seat to observe Amy.
"What are you waiting for?" he asked, his tone seemingly innocent, but with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes.
Amy swallowed hard with difficulty. She knew she had no choice. The place seemed secluded enough, but that didn't make the situation any less humiliating.
"Come on, Amy. Time's ticking," Julia said, opening the car door and gesturing towards the bushes. "It's now or never."
Amy, with her heart pounding in her chest, took a deep breath and prepared herself for what was to come.
Amy felt a small drop slide internally, an unmistakable warning that she couldn't wait any longer. Panic struck her like an electric current, accelerating her movements. Without thinking twice, she ran out of the car towards the bushes.
Julia, who was observing everything from her place, saw the scene unfold and couldn't contain a mocking laugh. With a quick movement, she took out her phone and started recording.
"This is going to be pure gold," she murmured between giggles, adjusting the angle to capture Amy's figure as she stumbled clumsily towards the bushes.
Amy was completely disconnected from everything, blinded by her urgent need. She felt the breeze brush against her skin and the small pebbles and dry leaves under her feet as she ran, her breath coming in gasps with each step. Upon reaching the denser bush, she crouched down, trying to hide among the branches.
From her position in the car, Julia kept the camera focused. Every movement of Amy, from her clumsy run to the way she tried to cover herself and hide in the bushes, seemed absurdly funny to her.
"Megan is going to die when she sees this," Julia commented in a low voice, turning to Alex, who remained serious and focused on the surroundings.
"Should you be recording her?" Alex asked, his tone somewhat uncomfortable.
"Of course," Julia replied without hesitation. "It's part of the challenge, isn't it?"
Amy, unaware of Julia's camera, finally positioned herself behind a bush large enough. The ground was covered with damp earth and fallen leaves, but she no longer cared. She crouched down, her body trembling with embarrassment and relief as she began to urinate, letting out a sigh of relief mixed with shame. The sensation of releasing the pressure was intense, and the sound of the urine falling on the ground was a reminder of her vulnerability at that intimate moment.
The air was cold against her skin, and the silence of the place made every small sound seem amplified: the leaves crunched under her feet, and the murmur of her need being released sounded deafening in her ears. Amy closed her eyes tightly, wishing she could disappear at that moment.
Julia, still recording from a distance, had to cover her mouth to keep from bursting out laughing.
"This is too much," she whispered, zooming in on the bush with her camera.
Alex, meanwhile, kept his gaze fixed on the road they had come from, making sure no one was coming. Although he didn't want to actively participate in what Julia was doing, he also didn't want to intervene.
When Amy finished, she remained crouched for a moment, feeling the cold of the earth under her feet and the touch of the leaves against her legs. Her heart was still pounding frantically as she tried to compose herself. Upon realizing she had nothing to wipe herself with, she sobbed silently, using the cleanest leaves she could find.
As she stood up, she looked back at the car, finding Julia holding her phone. A chill worse than the wind ran through her.
"Are you recording?" she shouted, horrified, as she hurried to cover herself as best she could with her hands.
Julia lowered the phone with a smile.
"Relax, Amy. It's for the memory."
Amy felt a knot in her stomach, but she knew that arguing with Julia would be useless. With hesitant steps, she began to return to the car, wishing that day would end once and for all.
Amy walked with clumsy steps, still feeling the cold, rough ground under her feet when she heard Julia's voice calling her.
"Wait, Amy. Don't come back yet," Julia said with a playful tone, raising her phone. "This place is perfect for some photos, don't you think?"
Amy stopped abruptly, slowly turning towards Julia. Upon hearing those words, her body instinctively tensed, hugging herself as if she could disappear under the weight of her own shame.
The place where they were offered no comfort. Around them, the bushes were low and sparse, barely providing any privacy. There was a slight slope in the terrain, and a small dry stream cut through the space between the bushes and a fallen tree. Beyond, the gravel road where Alex's car was parked seemed vast and endless, as if there was no escape.
"Here? Seriously?" Amy asked, her voice trembling, looking at Julia with pleading eyes.
Julia smiled, ignoring Amy's tone of desperation, and then looked at Alex.
"Come on, turn off the car. Let's walk a little here," she said, and Alex, with a slight shrug, obeyed.
The sound of the car locking with a crisp, cold "beep" filled the air, and Amy shuddered. It was as if the world was closing in on her.
"Where...?" Amy tried to ask, but her voice faded as she saw Julia walk away from the car.
"Come with us, Amy. It's better if you cooperate. Or do you prefer to stay alone here?" Julia replied without looking at her, walking towards the fallen tree.
Amy swallowed hard, her arms hugging her body tighter. There was no refuge in that place. Every bush, every tree, every open corner seemed to conspire against her. She felt the rough texture of the ground under her feet with each step, as if she were walking on broken glass, and the cold air reminded her of her vulnerability with every gust that brushed her skin.
Julia stopped next to the fallen tree and turned, pointing with her phone.
"See? It's perfect. Stand there, Amy. It'll be quick."
"No... I..." Amy tried to protest, but the words stuck in her throat. Julia was too determined, and Alex, although he didn't say anything, also didn't seem willing to help her.
Amy's heart was pounding as she took one step forward, then another, forced by the situation. Each movement was more difficult than the previous one, as if the air itself were an invisible wall she had to push through. Finally, she stood next to the tree, hugging herself tighter while Julia watched expectantly.
"Relax a little," Julia said, laughing softly. "Come on, Amy, think of this as another challenge."
Amy closed her eyes, wishing it would all end. But even in that state, she couldn't ignore the sounds around her: the crunching of the branches under her feet, the wind rustling the leaves, and the unmistakable click of Julia's phone camera.
Amy was rigid, her body trembling slightly as she tried to process what Julia had just said.
"Come on, Amy, stop covering yourself. I can't take good pictures if you keep hiding like that," Julia ordered, her voice firm but filled with fun.
Amy lifted her gaze, finding Julia's eyes shining with cruel delight. Then her gaze shifted to Alex, who was leaning against the car, his hands in his pockets, observing. Although he didn't have a camera like Julia, his mere presence made Amy's shame multiply exponentially.
"Do I really have to do this...?" Amy whispered, almost inaudible, her voice breaking at the end.
Julia, ignoring her pleading tone, raised her phone and adjusted the angle.
"Yes, of course you have to. Come on, be brave for once," she replied, laughing softly as she gestured with her head. "Stand up straight first. Let's start with something simple."
Amy, feeling trapped, forced herself to uncross her arms slowly. Each movement seemed to weigh a ton. Her chest rose and fell quickly as she tried to calm down, but fear and shame kept her immobile.
Her skin, soft and pale, shone under the sunlight. The curves of her hips were elegantly outlined, and her belly, slightly marked by the tension of the moment, revealed a natural beauty. Her breasts, firm and round, stood proudly, the nipples hardened by excitement and cold, were two prominent points that drew the gaze.
Alex, with his gaze fixed on Amy, could appreciate the beauty of her figure. From his perspective, Amy's breasts were presented in all their splendor, the curve of her waist and the soft roundness of her belly created a sensual image.
"That's it, much better. Now, do you see that fallen tree? Lean against it as if you were resting," Julia said, as she clicked her phone.
Amy took one step, then another, until she reached the tree. She leaned forward slightly, resting her hands on the trunk. She felt the rough bark against her palms, every crack and texture amplified in her mind.
"Lift your chin a little and look at the horizon," Julia instructed, as she moved to get another angle. "Don't worry, this will turn out incredible."
Amy obeyed, although her gaze was full of tension. She knew that every click of the camera captured her vulnerability, her discomfort.
"Perfect. Now turn your back to the tree and cross your arms. But this time, no covering up," Julia added, her tone now more demanding.
Amy hesitated, her hands instinctively returning to her chest, but Julia clicked her tongue.
"Amy, you know how this works. Come on, or we'll never finish."
With a trembling sigh, Amy let her arms fall to her sides, feeling how the cold breeze enveloped her skin. She leaned against the tree and crossed her arms over her stomach, trying to find a posture that didn't make her feel completely exposed.
Julia took another burst of photos from different angles, even crouching to capture her from below.
"Now turn a little to the right, Amy. And smile, do you want to? Don't be so serious."
Smiling seemed impossible for Amy. In her mind, everything was chaos: shame, cold, Alex's presence. Finally, she lifted the corners of her lips slightly, but her smile looked forced, brittle.
Julia burst out laughing and took more photos.
"That's better. Very natural," Julia lied, clearly enjoying the control she had over Amy at that moment.
Amy tried not to look at Alex, but she knew he was there, observing. Although he didn't say anything, his silence was just as invasive. Every time she felt his gaze, her skin tingled even more.
"Okay, last pose," Julia announced, approaching Amy. "Kneel next to the tree, as if you were looking for something on the ground."
Amy swallowed hard, feeling her dignity diminish with each instruction. Slowly, she let herself fall to her knees, feeling the small stones and branches pressing against her skin. Her breathing was irregular as she tried to follow the orders, knowing that resisting would only prolong the humiliation.
Julia took several more photos before putting her phone away with a satisfied smile.
"Done. I think we have enough material. What do you think, Alex?" Julia asked, turning to him.
"Ah... they look good," Alex replied with a neutral tone, although this time he avoided looking directly at Amy, fearing to have problems with Julia again.
Amy, for her part, felt like the ground could swallow her at any moment. Her body was exhausted, her mind dazed, and her only hope was that this session had finally ended.
Amy sat in the back seat of the car, curled up as always, while Julia and Alex returned to their places in the front. The vehicle's engine roared softly as it started, and Alex began to maneuver to leave the secluded place where they had been. Amy felt a slight hope mixed with anxiety when she heard Julia ask:
"Hey, Amy, that's enough for today, don't you think? Where do you live? We'll take you home," Julia said, looking at Alex as if it were a given that he would agree.
Amy didn't know if she should feel grateful or suspicious. Julia rarely showed consideration, and the casual way she asked made her think that something else might be going on. Still, she responded in a low, almost trembling voice.
"I-It's... near the central station... about three streets south," she began, her voice barely audible as she gave the first directions. Julia, with a sly smile, turned slightly to listen better, while Alex adjusted the rearview mirrors.
"Speak louder, Amy. I can't hear you with that low tone," Julia said, mocking.
"Near the central station... about three streets south," Amy repeated, her voice barely audible.
"Perfect, see? We're not that far, we could even walk there," Julia replied with a smile that seemed more mocking than kind.
Alex nodded and began to maneuver the car to leave the place. The engine roared softly as the vehicle took the main road. Amy, sitting in the back, curled up a little more in her corner.
Julia turned the air conditioning vents towards the back again, as if it were an innocent act, but Amy knew she was doing it intentionally. The cold blast hit her skin, causing a visible shiver.
"Are you okay back there, Amy?" Julia asked with a mocking tone, looking in the rearview mirror.
Amy nodded weakly, although she couldn't hide her discomfort. Her arms, which she had kept crossed over her body, now tried to rub to generate some warmth, but the plastic of the seat and the constant flow of air made any attempt at comfort useless.
"By the way," Julia said, lowering her voice, "I hope you're not expecting your things back so soon. They're safe here with me, but you know... I like to keep them a little longer."
Her things, her uniform, everything she needed to regain some dignity, were still out of her reach. The backpack was still under Julia's feet, as if it had no value.
Amy felt her heart sink.
"What... what do you mean?" she managed to murmur, her voice broken by fear and exhaustion.
Julia leaned slightly towards the back seat, smiling.
"I'm just saying I haven't decided if I'll give them back to you now or later. What do you think, Alex? Wouldn't it be fun if Amy spent a little more time like this?"
Alex didn't respond immediately, his gaze remained fixed on the road.
"You should give them back to her soon, Julia. We're already quite close to her house," he finally said, although his tone wasn't particularly firm.
The air conditioning kept blowing strongly, and Amy shivered as she felt the cold running through every inch of her skin, the constant cold only increased her discomfort.
"Can't we turn off the air...? It's too cold," she said, trembling, hoping that at least that would give her some relief.
Julia looked at her in the rearview mirror, a funny smile on her face.
"Oh, the air? It's to keep us cool, Amy. You wouldn't want us all to sweat, would you?" she replied with feigned innocence, while Alex simply shrugged.
Amy clenched her teeth, feeling desperation take hold of her again. Alex's voice pulled her out of her thoughts.
"You said it's near the central station, right? Let's take the bridge."
Amy nodded timidly as they drove through the city. The streets were livelier at that time, and although the car kept a calm pace, every stop and turn filled her with anxiety. If someone looked closely enough, they could clearly see her in the back.
Meanwhile, Julia kept playing with Amy's backpack, passing it from one side to the other of her feet as if it were an unimportant object. Amy couldn't take her eyes off it, wishing that at least she could have some control over her belongings.
"And your mom?" Julia asked suddenly, turning slightly towards Amy. "What do you think she would say if she knew how you spent your day?"
Amy didn't respond, biting her lip as she looked out the window. Alex kept his gaze on the road, but his lips seemed to form a contained smile.
The car crossed a bridge illuminated with warm lights, and Amy felt a small hope as she recognized the area near her home. However, every minute that passed without getting her things back felt like an eternity.
The car slowly drove down Amy's street, every detail of the houses lined with modest, well-kept gardens visible. Amy, curled up in the back seat, felt a knot form in her stomach when her gaze fell on her mother. She was standing in front of the house, holding a watering can, slightly leaning towards a row of flowers that decorated the entrance path. The scene was almost soothing, but the panic in Amy's chest made it all but peaceful.
"Is that your mom?" Julia asked from the passenger seat, with a mix of mockery and curiosity.
Amy, unable to speak, nodded slowly while trying to make herself smaller in the back seat. Her trembling hands clung to her legs as her eyes fixed on her mother's figure. A million thoughts invaded her at once: Did she see me? What will she think if she sees me like this? What will I do if she asks why I'm hiding in a stranger's car?
"How sweet, she's watering the plants!" Julia said with a smile, although her sarcastic tone was unmistakable.
Amy lifted her gaze just enough to see that her mother was looking in the direction of the car. Her breath stopped for a moment.
"Please... please, don't let her see me," Amy whispered with a broken voice, almost inaudible.
Julia turned to her, amused, while taking Amy's backpack from her feet and placing it on her lap.
"Relax, we're not going to stop here. We don't want your mom to have a heart attack, do we?"
Alex, who had been quiet until now, slightly accelerated, passing in front of Amy's house while her mother tilted her head, as if trying to recognize the car. Amy let out a trembling sigh, although her relief was brief.
The car drove a few meters further until it reached a narrow alley between two houses. As it was already getting dark, it was a bit dark and only illuminated by a flickering streetlight trying to turn on. The brick walls were covered with vines, and on the ground there were small piles of fallen leaves and some forgotten trash bags.
Julia, with a satisfied smile, turned her head towards Amy as she opened the car door.
"Perfect. I think this place is just what you need."
Amy frowned, not understanding. Julia took Amy's backpack, opened it slightly, and pretended to check it as if it were her legitimate owner. Then, with a sudden gesture, she threw it to the back of the alley, where it landed with a dull thud on a pile of leaves.
"Done! Your ride is over, Amy. You can get out and pick it up," Julia said as she leaned back in her seat with a triumphant smile.
Amy frowned, horrified. "What... what do you mean?" she murmured.
Julia shrugged, amused.
"It's simple, dear. Get out, go to the alley, pick up your things, and change. Your mom is nearby, and we don't want anything embarrassing to happen, do we?"
Alex looked in the rearview mirror, a bit uncomfortable.
"Julia, I think you're being a little cruel to her..."
"Oh, come on, Alex. Don't be a spoilsport. We're just helping her solve her problem, plus she had said she needed to get revenge on me for making you argue with me. Isn't that right, Amy?"
Amy, terrified, looked at the backpack thrown in the alley. Julia's words sounded like a cruel reminder of how little control she had over her situation. Clinging to the edge of the seat, she tried to gather the courage to respond, but all she could do was look at Alex, hoping for some compassion.
"Julia... I can't... I can't do this," she finally said with a trembling voice.
Julia burst out laughing, lowering the window so that the cold evening air could seep into the interior.
"Well, then I guess you don't need your uniform after all."
Amy swallowed hard, feeling she had no choice. She looked at the car door with terror as the sound of the automatic key resonated.
"Come on, Amy," Julia said, opening the back door so she could get out. "You have everything you need back there."
Amy, with her heart pounding in her chest, slowly moved her legs to the edge of the seat, feeling the cold metal of the frame against her skin. The alley called to her with a mix of fear and desperation.
Amy opened the back door of the car with a tremor in her hands, while her eyes scanned the dark alley. The shadows cast by the dim light of the streetlight made every movement seem like a threat. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the tremor that ran through her body while making sure no one was nearby.
Finally, she took a step outside, and the texture of the ground under her bare feet made her shudder. It was cold, rough, and dirty, covered with wet leaves and small pieces of gravel that stuck to her skin. With each step, the contact with the ground reminded her of how vulnerable and exposed she was. It's just for a few seconds. Just a few more seconds and it will all be over, she repeated mentally.
Amy ran towards her backpack, the sound of her footsteps resonating faintly in the alley. As she bent down to pick it up, she felt the rough touch of the backpack straps against her sweaty and trembling hands. She hugged it against her chest as if it were a protective shield, but her relief was short-lived.
"Well done, Amy! You're a star!" Julia shouted from the car, with her cell phone in hand, recording every movement.
Amy turned her head and saw the glow of Julia's phone screen capturing every moment of her shame. She bit her lower lip and straightened up quickly, holding her backpack tightly while looking at the car.
"Okay, Alex, let's go!" Julia exclaimed, laughing, as she closed the window and settled into her seat.
The car's engine roared as it started, and Amy froze as she heard the vehicle start to move. She looked desperately as the car drove away into the distance.
Before the car disappeared from view, she heard a final conversation.
"Do you really think this was okay?" Alex asked in a low but audible tone.
"Of course it was!" Julia replied, with a certain disdain. "Besides, you had fun too, didn't you? Don't play innocent now."
Amy heard Alex try to defend himself, but Julia's words quickly silenced him as the car turned and disappeared completely.
Now alone, Amy looked at her backpack as if it were her only salvation. She leaned against a wall in the alley and opened the zipper with trembling hands. She took out her uniform, feeling the weight of the fabric against her fingers. There was something deeply comforting in the simple act of getting dressed again, although the dirt accumulated on her body made the experience not completely liberating.
First, she put on her underwear, then the blouse, which stuck to her sweaty and shiny skin, causing her to shiver. Then, she slid the skirt down her legs, feeling how the fabric rubbed against the scratches and marks left by the long day.
As each piece of the uniform returned to cover her body, a feeling of relief mixed with humiliation invaded her. She was dirty, exhausted, and emotionally devastated, but at least she had some dignity recovered, even if only a little.
With her backpack weakly hanging from one shoulder, Amy took a step towards the exit of the alley, feeling that every movement was a struggle against the accumulated fatigue and shame of the day. She looked towards the street, and in the distance, she could still see the light of her home, the only place where she knew she could find some comfort after such a cruel day.
Amy walked along the sidewalk towards her house, her steps slow and heavy. With each step, the accumulated tension of the day seemed to manifest in her legs, as if she were carrying an invisible but unbearable weight. The warm lights of the home that came on as the afternoon fell gave her a welcome that she didn't feel she deserved. When she arrived at the door, her mother was standing, still watering the plants in the small front garden.
"Amy?" Her mother's voice startled her slightly, although she tried to hide it. "Are you coming home now?"
Amy nodded quickly, forcing a tense smile.
"Yes, mom. I was just a little late coming back. I went to accompany some friends to the mall after class," she said, hoping the lie sounded convincing.
Her mother didn't insist, although she looked at her with some curiosity.
"That explains why I thought I saw you in a car that passed through this street," she said, with a casual tone. "I thought it was you."
Amy felt her chest tighten as she heard those words. She swallowed hard, maintaining her calm as best she could.
"A car?" she repeated, feigning bewilderment. "No, I was walking all the time. Maybe it was someone who looked like me."
Her mother didn't insist further, although she looked at her with a slight hint of concern.
"Well, it's okay. But next time you're going to be late, let me know, okay? You had me a little worried."
"Yes, mom, I'm sorry," Amy replied with a dull voice.
Her mother smiled, giving her a touch on the shoulder before returning her attention to the plants. Amy took the opportunity to enter the house, closing the door behind her with a heavy sigh.
The familiarity of home should have brought her comfort, but the echo of the taunts and stares of the day continued to haunt her. She went up the stairs to her room and dropped her backpack on the floor. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she saw her reflection: disheveled hair, tired face, and the uniform that still retained some stains from the day.
With a resigned sigh, she took a long shower and changed into comfortable clothes, then sat at her desk, where school books and notebooks awaited. She tried to focus on the pending tasks, but her mind couldn't stop wandering. The images of Julia laughing, Alex staring, and Megan recording every moment continued to float in her head like a movie she couldn't turn off.
A couple of hours passed. The sky darkened completely, and the house fell silent except for the soft murmur of the television in the living room. Amy had barely made progress on her homework when her phone vibrated on the desk, illuminating the screen with a message from Megan:
"I hope you had as much fun as we did today. Oh, and get ready, because tomorrow will be a big day at my mom's office."
Amy felt a chill run down her back. What was Megan planning now? She put her hands to her face, exhausted both physically and mentally. However, she knew she had no choice. Megan always found a way to keep her trapped in her web of cruel games.
She lay down on her bed, looking at the ceiling while the message continued to shine in her mind. Tomorrow would be another day full of uncertainty, and she could only pray that, somehow, it wouldn't be as horrible as she imagined, she finally fell deeply asleep.
As night settled in the city, Megan was lying in her bed with her phone illuminating her face. She had spent the day enjoying every moment of what they had made Amy go through, but the fun wasn't over yet. Her finger slid agilely across the screen, reviewing the photos and videos taken in the subway, in the mall parking lot, and finally in Alex's car, Julia's friend.
A message from Julia appeared at the top of the screen:
"Megan! Did you see how she ran towards the backpack? It's the best part of the day, haha."
Megan smiled widely as she read the message, opening the chat with Julia. In seconds, she replied:
"The expression on her face when we thought about leaving her without clothes was incredible. But the best was when the car arrived and she had to throw herself on the ground. I can't stop watching it."
Julia sent her a video, and Megan opened it immediately. It was the recording of Amy, still curled up next to the car in the parking lot, her face red with embarrassment. Megan laughed softly, almost like a whisper so as not to wake anyone in her house.
"It's perfect," Megan wrote, followed by a laughing emoji. Then she added: "And wait until tomorrow. I think what happened today will be nothing compared to what I have in mind."
"Do you already have a plan?" Julia asked, with evident curiosity.
"A little," Megan replied. "Nothing complicated. But you'll need extra clothes. Bring something a little formal, but not too much. Since it's in the afternoon, we won't be in class anymore, so we can take off the stupid uniform and change it for something more appropriate."
"Hmm, something formal but not too much. Okay, I got it," Julia responded, followed by a thoughtful emoji. Then she added: "What about Amy? Are you going to tell her to bring clothes too?
Megan sent a laughing emoji, as if the question were ridiculous.
"And ruin the fun? Of course not, she doesn't need clothes."
Julia responded quickly with a thumbs up and laughing emoji.
The conversation shifted to exchanging ideas about what they could do in Megan's mother's office, but Megan avoided giving too many details, keeping it as a surprise.
"It's going to be an interesting day, I assure you," was the last thing Megan wrote before saying goodbye.
Julia responded with a simple: "I hope Amy is ready, haha. See you tomorrow."
Megan put her phone on the nightstand and turned off the light. Tomorrow would be another memorable day, and she couldn't wait to see how far they could take Amy this time.
I have to go to the bathroom. The idea filled her with immediate panic. Amy knew that in her current state, there was no way to get out of the car and look for a bathroom without attracting the attention of everyone around her. It would be the height of humiliation.
She tried to change positions to relieve the discomfort, crossing and uncrossing her legs while pressing her thighs tightly. A shiver ran down her spine as she moved, feeling the texture of the car seat against her bare skin. Everything in her body seemed to conspire to remind her of her vulnerability: the breeze that kept coming in through the open windows, the slight tingling of dried sweat on her skin, and now, this urgent need that she couldn't ignore.
I can't do this here... I can't...
Amy leaned forward, resting her elbows on her ribs and keeping her hands between her legs, as if that could help her focus on anything else. But it didn't work. The sensation was like a small drumming, becoming more and more insistent.
Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching and lifted her head, her heart racing again. It was Julia and Alex, returning with the ice creams. Julia was holding a cup with a spoon in one hand, while Alex held a cone. Their carefree laughter filled the air as they approached the car.
Amy tried to quickly adjust her position in the seat, but her posture betrayed her. Julia saw her move uncomfortably and arched an eyebrow with a mocking smile.
"What's up, Amy?" Julia asked, stopping by the open window and looking at her with malice. "Were you... entertaining yourself here alone?"
Amy felt the blood rush to her face immediately.
"What?! No, of course not!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling as she sat up straight, pressing her legs even tighter.
Julia let out a laugh as she opened the back door to hand her the ice cream.
"Relax, Amy! I'm just joking. But that position..." Julia made an exaggerated gesture towards Amy's posture. "Come on, what am I supposed to think?"
Alex didn't say anything, but he shot a quick glance at Amy, the magnificent view of a naked girl in his car, before getting into the driver's seat. With the push of a button, he closed all the car windows, enclosing Amy in an intimate and private space again. Amy could feel her face burning with embarrassment as she took the ice cream cup that Julia handed her with a superior smile.
"Here, vanilla ice cream with caramel, just the way you like it, even if you haven't decided yet," Julia said, before closing the back door and getting into the passenger seat, putting Amy's backpack at her feet on the car floor.
"Finally! It was so hot out there waiting for those ice creams, I'm going to turn on the air conditioning so they don't melt so fast."
With those words, Julia turned on the air conditioning to the max, and a gust of cold air filled the interior of the vehicle. Amy, completely naked, felt the cold air on her skin, making her shiver slightly. The contrast between the heat of the sun before and the breeze that was starting to cool down inside the car was shocking.
Amy murmured a barely audible thank you, holding the ice cream cup with both hands but not daring to taste it. Alex started the car, and Julia turned slightly in her seat to observe her.
"Are you going to eat it or let it melt?" Julia asked with a mocking tone.
Amy didn't respond, trying to focus on something other than Alex's gaze from the rearview mirror or the growing pressure in her abdomen that she could no longer ignore. The discomfort now seemed to have become a constant reminder of how trapped she was, in more ways than she could count.
The vehicle started up again, and Amy felt how the slight movement of the car amplified every discomfort she was already feeling. Holding the ice cream cup with both hands, she leaned forward a little, trying to focus on anything other than the absurd situation she was in.
I'm eating ice cream, naked, in a guy's car that I don't even know well. This can't be real.
"Come on, Amy, don't stare at it so much. Eat it," Julia said again from the front seat, turning her head with a mocking smile. "Or don't you like the caramel?"
Amy swallowed hard, struggling to keep her composure. The spoon trembled in her hand as she brought some ice cream to her mouth. The creamy texture of the ice cream and the sweet taste of caramel would normally have been delicious to her, but at that moment, naked as she was, the cold of the ice cream spread through her body, accentuating her vulnerability. She tried to eat carefully, trying to hide her breasts with her free arm, but the task was useless. The spoon clinked against her skin, and the ice cream melted, leaving a cold trail on her exposed chest.
The discomfort of the situation was palpable. Amy felt that every bite was a reminder of her nakedness, and the ice cream, instead of being a comfort, became a sweet and cold torture, highlighting her vulnerability.
As she continued to eat, a shiver ran through her skin, making her hair stand on end. She glanced at the skin of her arms and legs, seeing how it was covered in goosebumps. The car's air conditioning wasn't helping at all, and the ice cream in her stomach only made the feeling of cold worse.
"It seems like the ice cream is affecting you a bit, isn't it?" Julia commented casually, observing her out of the corner of her eye while playing with her phone on her lap.
Amy didn't respond. Instead, she squeezed her thighs tighter, trying to relieve the growing urgency in her abdomen. The cold not only bothered her; it seemed to intensify her need to go to the bathroom. This is horrible. How can it get worse?
Julia, always attentive to Amy's every move, noticed how she squirmed slightly in the back seat and how her face began to take on a more tense expression.
"Wait a minute..." Julia said, turning completely in her seat with a mischievous smile. "It can't be! Do you have to pee?"
Amy's eyes widened in shock.
"No!" she replied quickly, although her trembling voice and posture gave her away.
Julia burst out laughing, covering her mouth with her hand.
"Oh my God, you do! What are you going to do, Amy? Are you going to hold it in?" Julia said between laughs.
Amy looked down at the ice cream she was holding, not knowing what to say. The embarrassment consumed her, but Julia's comment made her feel even more desperate.
"You should finish your ice cream, don't you think?" Julia continued, with a mocking tone as she looked at Alex, who was still driving with a slight smile. "I mean, you wouldn't want to waste it."
Amy didn't respond, but she brought another spoonful of ice cream to her mouth with clumsy movements. The cold seemed to spread from her tongue to her stomach, intensifying the shiver that ran through her body. She shivered slightly, squeezing her legs even tighter.
"Look how she squirms, Alex. It's like she can't decide if she's cold, hungry, or... well, you know," Julia said, laughing again.
Amy wished she could disappear. The humiliation of having to endure Julia's comments while struggling against her own needs was too much. This can't get worse... she thought. But deep down, she knew that with Julia, it always could.
Alex drove calmly, enjoying Julia's company as she collected the remains of the ice creams and put them in a bag she found on the car floor. Amy watched from the back seat, squirming and squeezing her thighs tighter. The pressure in her abdomen increased with every passing minute, and the cold of the air conditioning only intensified her discomfort.
"Wow, this air conditioning is amazing, Alex," Julia commented, moving the vents with a funny smile. "You know? I feel like I'm in Antarctica."
"Yes, they fixed it a few weeks ago," Alex replied, nodding with a mix of pride and satisfaction. "Before it barely worked, but now... look at this."
Alex turned a knob on the dashboard, and the flow of cold air increased significantly. Julia took the opportunity to direct the vents towards the back seat, making sure they pointed directly at Amy.
"Wow! This is incredible." Julia pretended to be amazed as she looked back, with a mischievous smile. "Although... I think someone is feeling the effect more than us."
Amy felt the cold blast directly on her skin, and a shiver ran down her back. Her skin, already covered in goosebumps, now seemed like a frozen surface. Her nipples, which were already sensitive from exposure, hardened to the max, standing on end from the extreme cold. She couldn't help but moan softly as she curled up in her seat, trying to cover herself as best she could from the cold.
"Are you okay, Amy?" Julia asked with a tone of false concern.
"C-Could you... turn it down a little?" Amy murmured, barely audible.
Julia put her hand to her chin, pretending to think about it.
"Turn it down? But poor Alex just said it was recently fixed. It would be a waste not to take full advantage of it, don't you think?" she replied, giving Alex a complicit look, who smiled slightly but didn't intervene.
Amy closed her eyes, trying to breathe deeply to calm down, but the cold air entering her lungs only increased her discomfort. The need to go to the bathroom was becoming more and more urgent, and the combination of the cold and Julia's mockery made it impossible for her to focus on anything else.
Julia turned in her seat and rested her arm on the backrest, looking directly at Amy.
"You know, Alex? I think we should consider this situation as a scientific experiment. I'm sure we can find out how long someone can last in this state."
Amy's eyes widened in horror.
"Julia, stop it!" she said with a trembling voice, but Julia just laughed.
"Relax, Amy. I'm sure you're handling it perfectly," she replied sarcastically.
The air kept blowing strongly towards Amy, who didn't know how to escape this torture. Her feet were freezing against the car floor, and every movement she made seemed to amplify the discomfort in her body.
"I think she's doing well," Julia added with a smile, leaning slightly forward. "Although... maybe we should give her a little more time to adjust, don't you think?"
Alex, who had been focused on the road, laughed softly and nodded.
"Yes, of course. The air is just right."
Amy knew she couldn't count on either of them for relief. They won't stop. This is a game for them, and I... can't do anything.
Amy breathed deeply, trying to keep her composure in the midst of the icy cold that lashed her skin. Her breathing was shallow, and the cold sweat mixed with the cold air conditioning, making her shiver more than she already was. Her thighs trembled slightly as she squeezed her legs tightly, her face tinged with a mix of shame and desperation. Every minute that passed, the pressure in her abdomen became more unbearable, and she knew she was reaching her limit.
Julia, on the other hand, didn't take her eyes off Amy. A smile of fun was drawn on her face as she tilted her head and studied each nervous movement of her companion.
"Hey, Amy," Julia began with a playful tone, leaning back a little in her seat to observe her better. "I hope you're holding up well, because... it would be a real shame if you didn't make it."
Amy lifted her gaze, her eyes shining with shame and plea. Julia couldn't be serious.
"W-What are you talking about?" Amy murmured, her voice almost inaudible as she tried to focus on not losing control.
Julia laughed, giving Alex a look.
"I mean, it would be disrespectful if, for example, you couldn't control yourself and... ended up peeing on Alex's seat. This car is immaculate, isn't it, Alex?" Julia said, her malicious smile revealing the joke she was about to explode.
Alex, who had been focused on the road, glanced in the rearview mirror and frowned when he noticed Amy's obvious nervousness.
"What?" Alex asked, his tone slightly confused but with a hint of annoyance as he caught the meaning of Julia's words.
Julia shrugged, clearly enjoying the discomfort of both of them.
"I'm just saying that if Amy can't hold it, it would be a disaster. And of course, it would be disrespectful to you, don't you think? I mean... this car looks pretty good for something like that to ruin it."
Amy felt the heat rise to her cheeks, mixing with the cold feeling in her body.
"I won't do that!" she exclaimed, although her desperate tone betrayed her.
Alex gripped the steering wheel slightly, his eyes serious as he returned his gaze to the front.
"Well, you better not, Amy," he said with a dry tone, noticeably irritated. "I don't want any trouble in my car, do you understand?"
Amy felt like her heart sank. The psychological pressure accumulated along with the physical, and every word that came out of Julia or Alex's mouth made her feel even more cornered.
Julia turned to Amy with an expression of false empathy.
"Relax, Amy. I'm sure you can hold on a little longer. Just... try not to think about waterfalls or the sound of running water," she said with a mocking laugh.
Amy closed her eyes tightly, biting her lip as she tried to block the mental image that Julia had just planted in her mind. She couldn't bear this situation any longer.
"Please..." Amy whispered, her voice almost broken. "I need my clothes..."
Julia and Alex exchanged a brief glance, but neither responded. Amy could only hope that this trip would end soon, or she knew that the humiliation would reach a new level if she couldn't maintain control.
Amy trembled as she curled up in the back seat of the car, her body a mix of cold and desperation. Every word from Julia seemed like a direct blow to her dignity, and now, as she listened to her propose such a cruel idea, she felt like the ground was disappearing beneath her.
Julia, comfortably seated in the passenger seat, reached out for Amy's backpack, caressing the zipper with a deliberately slow and mocking gesture.
"Well, Amy, if it's so urgent... I don't see the problem. I can ask Alex to stop anywhere quiet and you..." she turned to her with a venomous smile. "Do what you have to do."
Amy's eyes widened in shock, terror, and disbelief reflected on her face.
"W-w-what?" she stammered, unable to believe what she had just heard.
Alex laughed softly from the driver's seat, a sound that made her shudder even more.
"It's a good idea, isn't it?" Alex said with a mocking smile, his eyes remaining on the road.
Julia turned completely in her seat to look at Amy with a feignedly understanding expression.
"Come on, Amy. Don't be like that. It's not that bad. Seriously, no one would notice. Alex can find a perfect place and you'd be relieved in a minute. Don't you want to feel better?"
Amy's face burned, not from heat, but from pure humiliation. Her hands trembled as she tried to process what was happening. It was unimaginable, but the pressure in her abdomen was unbearable.
"Please... no," Amy whispered, barely audible.
Julia laughed, amused by Amy's resistance.
"No?" But, Amy, if you don't do something soon, we already know what can happen right here in Alex's car." She gave Alex a meaningful look, who shook his head with a mix of fun and disgust.
"I'm just saying that you better make a decision quickly," Alex intervened with a cold but mocking tone. "I don't want to regret having agreed to take you."
Amy swallowed hard, struggling with all her might to keep her composure. Her mind was spinning, trying to find a way out, but there was none. Julia kept watching her, her malicious smile unwavering.
"Well, what do you say?" Julia pressed, drumming her fingers on Amy's backpack to remind her how far she was from her clothes. "We're going to help you, Amy. Alex can stop the car, and I'll make sure no one bothers you."
Amy looked down, unable to respond. Her whole body was screaming for the relief she needed, but the humiliation of accepting this "proposal" was almost unbearable.
Finally, with a broken voice and eyes full of tears that refused to fall, she murmured:
"Okay..."
Julia smiled triumphantly, while Alex raised an eyebrow with a slight gesture of surprise and fun.
"Good choice," Julia said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Now we just need a good place."
Amy closed her eyes, feeling how the last bit of dignity slipped away as the car continued on its course into the unknown.
The atmosphere inside the car was tense, although only for Amy. For Alex and Julia, the situation was a combination of fun and expectation, as both looked out the windows looking for a "perfect" place for Amy.
Amy could barely breathe. Every bump in the road as they drove over potholes made her squeeze her legs tighter, desperately trying to maintain control. Her mind kept repeating the absurdity and humiliation of the situation.
"How about there?" Alex asked, pointing to a narrow alley between two small buildings. It was very shady and seemed quiet, but Amy immediately shook her head.
"Too close to the street," Julia said with a mocking smile. "We don't want her to be seen, do we, Amy?"
Amy looked away, feeling how the pressure in her abdomen intensified with every passing second. Julia laughed softly as she noticed Amy's expression of pure suffering.
"Look at that, Alex. It seems like she's running out of time."
"Well, we better find something soon," Alex replied, with a neutral tone, although the fun didn't disappear from his voice.
The car continued, passing by a small park with a few benches and scattered trees. Alex slowed down.
"How about here?" he offered.
Julia looked around, evaluating the park. It was almost empty, with a couple of people walking in the distance, and the possibility of someone approaching quickly ruled it out.
"Too exposed," Julia replied, gesturing for them to keep going.
Amy, hunched in the back seat, could barely think. Her body was at its limit, and the cold of the air conditioning only intensified her discomfort. She felt she couldn't hold on much longer.
After a few more minutes of searching, Julia pointed to a place with enthusiasm.
"There. Stop the car there."
Alex turned the wheel towards a dirt road that led to an empty lot behind a small warehouse. It was a secluded space, surrounded by tall bushes and a couple of trees that offered some privacy. In the distance, the muffled noise of the city could be heard, but the place was hidden enough that no one would pass by casually.
"Perfect," Julia said with a satisfied smile. "What do you think, Amy?"
Amy lifted her gaze, her eyes scanning the place with a mix of relief and terror. There were no signs of people nearby, but the idea of getting out of the car naked was still terrifying.
"I... I..." she stammered, trying to find an excuse to avoid it, but Julia interrupted her.
"Oh, come on. Don't be shy now. It's the ideal place. No one can see you here, except us."
Alex parked the car and turned off the engine, slightly turning in his seat to observe Amy.
"What are you waiting for?" he asked, his tone seemingly innocent, but with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes.
Amy swallowed hard with difficulty. She knew she had no choice. The place seemed secluded enough, but that didn't make the situation any less humiliating.
"Come on, Amy. Time's ticking," Julia said, opening the car door and gesturing towards the bushes. "It's now or never."
Amy, with her heart pounding in her chest, took a deep breath and prepared herself for what was to come.
Amy felt a small drop slide internally, an unmistakable warning that she couldn't wait any longer. Panic struck her like an electric current, accelerating her movements. Without thinking twice, she ran out of the car towards the bushes.
Julia, who was observing everything from her place, saw the scene unfold and couldn't contain a mocking laugh. With a quick movement, she took out her phone and started recording.
"This is going to be pure gold," she murmured between giggles, adjusting the angle to capture Amy's figure as she stumbled clumsily towards the bushes.
Amy was completely disconnected from everything, blinded by her urgent need. She felt the breeze brush against her skin and the small pebbles and dry leaves under her feet as she ran, her breath coming in gasps with each step. Upon reaching the denser bush, she crouched down, trying to hide among the branches.
From her position in the car, Julia kept the camera focused. Every movement of Amy, from her clumsy run to the way she tried to cover herself and hide in the bushes, seemed absurdly funny to her.
"Megan is going to die when she sees this," Julia commented in a low voice, turning to Alex, who remained serious and focused on the surroundings.
"Should you be recording her?" Alex asked, his tone somewhat uncomfortable.
"Of course," Julia replied without hesitation. "It's part of the challenge, isn't it?"
Amy, unaware of Julia's camera, finally positioned herself behind a bush large enough. The ground was covered with damp earth and fallen leaves, but she no longer cared. She crouched down, her body trembling with embarrassment and relief as she began to urinate, letting out a sigh of relief mixed with shame. The sensation of releasing the pressure was intense, and the sound of the urine falling on the ground was a reminder of her vulnerability at that intimate moment.
The air was cold against her skin, and the silence of the place made every small sound seem amplified: the leaves crunched under her feet, and the murmur of her need being released sounded deafening in her ears. Amy closed her eyes tightly, wishing she could disappear at that moment.
Julia, still recording from a distance, had to cover her mouth to keep from bursting out laughing.
"This is too much," she whispered, zooming in on the bush with her camera.
Alex, meanwhile, kept his gaze fixed on the road they had come from, making sure no one was coming. Although he didn't want to actively participate in what Julia was doing, he also didn't want to intervene.
When Amy finished, she remained crouched for a moment, feeling the cold of the earth under her feet and the touch of the leaves against her legs. Her heart was still pounding frantically as she tried to compose herself. Upon realizing she had nothing to wipe herself with, she sobbed silently, using the cleanest leaves she could find.
As she stood up, she looked back at the car, finding Julia holding her phone. A chill worse than the wind ran through her.
"Are you recording?" she shouted, horrified, as she hurried to cover herself as best she could with her hands.
Julia lowered the phone with a smile.
"Relax, Amy. It's for the memory."
Amy felt a knot in her stomach, but she knew that arguing with Julia would be useless. With hesitant steps, she began to return to the car, wishing that day would end once and for all.
Amy walked with clumsy steps, still feeling the cold, rough ground under her feet when she heard Julia's voice calling her.
"Wait, Amy. Don't come back yet," Julia said with a playful tone, raising her phone. "This place is perfect for some photos, don't you think?"
Amy stopped abruptly, slowly turning towards Julia. Upon hearing those words, her body instinctively tensed, hugging herself as if she could disappear under the weight of her own shame.
The place where they were offered no comfort. Around them, the bushes were low and sparse, barely providing any privacy. There was a slight slope in the terrain, and a small dry stream cut through the space between the bushes and a fallen tree. Beyond, the gravel road where Alex's car was parked seemed vast and endless, as if there was no escape.
"Here? Seriously?" Amy asked, her voice trembling, looking at Julia with pleading eyes.
Julia smiled, ignoring Amy's tone of desperation, and then looked at Alex.
"Come on, turn off the car. Let's walk a little here," she said, and Alex, with a slight shrug, obeyed.
The sound of the car locking with a crisp, cold "beep" filled the air, and Amy shuddered. It was as if the world was closing in on her.
"Where...?" Amy tried to ask, but her voice faded as she saw Julia walk away from the car.
"Come with us, Amy. It's better if you cooperate. Or do you prefer to stay alone here?" Julia replied without looking at her, walking towards the fallen tree.
Amy swallowed hard, her arms hugging her body tighter. There was no refuge in that place. Every bush, every tree, every open corner seemed to conspire against her. She felt the rough texture of the ground under her feet with each step, as if she were walking on broken glass, and the cold air reminded her of her vulnerability with every gust that brushed her skin.
Julia stopped next to the fallen tree and turned, pointing with her phone.
"See? It's perfect. Stand there, Amy. It'll be quick."
"No... I..." Amy tried to protest, but the words stuck in her throat. Julia was too determined, and Alex, although he didn't say anything, also didn't seem willing to help her.
Amy's heart was pounding as she took one step forward, then another, forced by the situation. Each movement was more difficult than the previous one, as if the air itself were an invisible wall she had to push through. Finally, she stood next to the tree, hugging herself tighter while Julia watched expectantly.
"Relax a little," Julia said, laughing softly. "Come on, Amy, think of this as another challenge."
Amy closed her eyes, wishing it would all end. But even in that state, she couldn't ignore the sounds around her: the crunching of the branches under her feet, the wind rustling the leaves, and the unmistakable click of Julia's phone camera.
Amy was rigid, her body trembling slightly as she tried to process what Julia had just said.
"Come on, Amy, stop covering yourself. I can't take good pictures if you keep hiding like that," Julia ordered, her voice firm but filled with fun.
Amy lifted her gaze, finding Julia's eyes shining with cruel delight. Then her gaze shifted to Alex, who was leaning against the car, his hands in his pockets, observing. Although he didn't have a camera like Julia, his mere presence made Amy's shame multiply exponentially.
"Do I really have to do this...?" Amy whispered, almost inaudible, her voice breaking at the end.
Julia, ignoring her pleading tone, raised her phone and adjusted the angle.
"Yes, of course you have to. Come on, be brave for once," she replied, laughing softly as she gestured with her head. "Stand up straight first. Let's start with something simple."
Amy, feeling trapped, forced herself to uncross her arms slowly. Each movement seemed to weigh a ton. Her chest rose and fell quickly as she tried to calm down, but fear and shame kept her immobile.
Her skin, soft and pale, shone under the sunlight. The curves of her hips were elegantly outlined, and her belly, slightly marked by the tension of the moment, revealed a natural beauty. Her breasts, firm and round, stood proudly, the nipples hardened by excitement and cold, were two prominent points that drew the gaze.
Alex, with his gaze fixed on Amy, could appreciate the beauty of her figure. From his perspective, Amy's breasts were presented in all their splendor, the curve of her waist and the soft roundness of her belly created a sensual image.
"That's it, much better. Now, do you see that fallen tree? Lean against it as if you were resting," Julia said, as she clicked her phone.
Amy took one step, then another, until she reached the tree. She leaned forward slightly, resting her hands on the trunk. She felt the rough bark against her palms, every crack and texture amplified in her mind.
"Lift your chin a little and look at the horizon," Julia instructed, as she moved to get another angle. "Don't worry, this will turn out incredible."
Amy obeyed, although her gaze was full of tension. She knew that every click of the camera captured her vulnerability, her discomfort.
"Perfect. Now turn your back to the tree and cross your arms. But this time, no covering up," Julia added, her tone now more demanding.
Amy hesitated, her hands instinctively returning to her chest, but Julia clicked her tongue.
"Amy, you know how this works. Come on, or we'll never finish."
With a trembling sigh, Amy let her arms fall to her sides, feeling how the cold breeze enveloped her skin. She leaned against the tree and crossed her arms over her stomach, trying to find a posture that didn't make her feel completely exposed.
Julia took another burst of photos from different angles, even crouching to capture her from below.
"Now turn a little to the right, Amy. And smile, do you want to? Don't be so serious."
Smiling seemed impossible for Amy. In her mind, everything was chaos: shame, cold, Alex's presence. Finally, she lifted the corners of her lips slightly, but her smile looked forced, brittle.
Julia burst out laughing and took more photos.
"That's better. Very natural," Julia lied, clearly enjoying the control she had over Amy at that moment.
Amy tried not to look at Alex, but she knew he was there, observing. Although he didn't say anything, his silence was just as invasive. Every time she felt his gaze, her skin tingled even more.
"Okay, last pose," Julia announced, approaching Amy. "Kneel next to the tree, as if you were looking for something on the ground."
Amy swallowed hard, feeling her dignity diminish with each instruction. Slowly, she let herself fall to her knees, feeling the small stones and branches pressing against her skin. Her breathing was irregular as she tried to follow the orders, knowing that resisting would only prolong the humiliation.
Julia took several more photos before putting her phone away with a satisfied smile.
"Done. I think we have enough material. What do you think, Alex?" Julia asked, turning to him.
"Ah... they look good," Alex replied with a neutral tone, although this time he avoided looking directly at Amy, fearing to have problems with Julia again.
Amy, for her part, felt like the ground could swallow her at any moment. Her body was exhausted, her mind dazed, and her only hope was that this session had finally ended.
Amy sat in the back seat of the car, curled up as always, while Julia and Alex returned to their places in the front. The vehicle's engine roared softly as it started, and Alex began to maneuver to leave the secluded place where they had been. Amy felt a slight hope mixed with anxiety when she heard Julia ask:
"Hey, Amy, that's enough for today, don't you think? Where do you live? We'll take you home," Julia said, looking at Alex as if it were a given that he would agree.
Amy didn't know if she should feel grateful or suspicious. Julia rarely showed consideration, and the casual way she asked made her think that something else might be going on. Still, she responded in a low, almost trembling voice.
"I-It's... near the central station... about three streets south," she began, her voice barely audible as she gave the first directions. Julia, with a sly smile, turned slightly to listen better, while Alex adjusted the rearview mirrors.
"Speak louder, Amy. I can't hear you with that low tone," Julia said, mocking.
"Near the central station... about three streets south," Amy repeated, her voice barely audible.
"Perfect, see? We're not that far, we could even walk there," Julia replied with a smile that seemed more mocking than kind.
Alex nodded and began to maneuver the car to leave the place. The engine roared softly as the vehicle took the main road. Amy, sitting in the back, curled up a little more in her corner.
Julia turned the air conditioning vents towards the back again, as if it were an innocent act, but Amy knew she was doing it intentionally. The cold blast hit her skin, causing a visible shiver.
"Are you okay back there, Amy?" Julia asked with a mocking tone, looking in the rearview mirror.
Amy nodded weakly, although she couldn't hide her discomfort. Her arms, which she had kept crossed over her body, now tried to rub to generate some warmth, but the plastic of the seat and the constant flow of air made any attempt at comfort useless.
"By the way," Julia said, lowering her voice, "I hope you're not expecting your things back so soon. They're safe here with me, but you know... I like to keep them a little longer."
Her things, her uniform, everything she needed to regain some dignity, were still out of her reach. The backpack was still under Julia's feet, as if it had no value.
Amy felt her heart sink.
"What... what do you mean?" she managed to murmur, her voice broken by fear and exhaustion.
Julia leaned slightly towards the back seat, smiling.
"I'm just saying I haven't decided if I'll give them back to you now or later. What do you think, Alex? Wouldn't it be fun if Amy spent a little more time like this?"
Alex didn't respond immediately, his gaze remained fixed on the road.
"You should give them back to her soon, Julia. We're already quite close to her house," he finally said, although his tone wasn't particularly firm.
The air conditioning kept blowing strongly, and Amy shivered as she felt the cold running through every inch of her skin, the constant cold only increased her discomfort.
"Can't we turn off the air...? It's too cold," she said, trembling, hoping that at least that would give her some relief.
Julia looked at her in the rearview mirror, a funny smile on her face.
"Oh, the air? It's to keep us cool, Amy. You wouldn't want us all to sweat, would you?" she replied with feigned innocence, while Alex simply shrugged.
Amy clenched her teeth, feeling desperation take hold of her again. Alex's voice pulled her out of her thoughts.
"You said it's near the central station, right? Let's take the bridge."
Amy nodded timidly as they drove through the city. The streets were livelier at that time, and although the car kept a calm pace, every stop and turn filled her with anxiety. If someone looked closely enough, they could clearly see her in the back.
Meanwhile, Julia kept playing with Amy's backpack, passing it from one side to the other of her feet as if it were an unimportant object. Amy couldn't take her eyes off it, wishing that at least she could have some control over her belongings.
"And your mom?" Julia asked suddenly, turning slightly towards Amy. "What do you think she would say if she knew how you spent your day?"
Amy didn't respond, biting her lip as she looked out the window. Alex kept his gaze on the road, but his lips seemed to form a contained smile.
The car crossed a bridge illuminated with warm lights, and Amy felt a small hope as she recognized the area near her home. However, every minute that passed without getting her things back felt like an eternity.
The car slowly drove down Amy's street, every detail of the houses lined with modest, well-kept gardens visible. Amy, curled up in the back seat, felt a knot form in her stomach when her gaze fell on her mother. She was standing in front of the house, holding a watering can, slightly leaning towards a row of flowers that decorated the entrance path. The scene was almost soothing, but the panic in Amy's chest made it all but peaceful.
"Is that your mom?" Julia asked from the passenger seat, with a mix of mockery and curiosity.
Amy, unable to speak, nodded slowly while trying to make herself smaller in the back seat. Her trembling hands clung to her legs as her eyes fixed on her mother's figure. A million thoughts invaded her at once: Did she see me? What will she think if she sees me like this? What will I do if she asks why I'm hiding in a stranger's car?
"How sweet, she's watering the plants!" Julia said with a smile, although her sarcastic tone was unmistakable.
Amy lifted her gaze just enough to see that her mother was looking in the direction of the car. Her breath stopped for a moment.
"Please... please, don't let her see me," Amy whispered with a broken voice, almost inaudible.
Julia turned to her, amused, while taking Amy's backpack from her feet and placing it on her lap.
"Relax, we're not going to stop here. We don't want your mom to have a heart attack, do we?"
Alex, who had been quiet until now, slightly accelerated, passing in front of Amy's house while her mother tilted her head, as if trying to recognize the car. Amy let out a trembling sigh, although her relief was brief.
The car drove a few meters further until it reached a narrow alley between two houses. As it was already getting dark, it was a bit dark and only illuminated by a flickering streetlight trying to turn on. The brick walls were covered with vines, and on the ground there were small piles of fallen leaves and some forgotten trash bags.
Julia, with a satisfied smile, turned her head towards Amy as she opened the car door.
"Perfect. I think this place is just what you need."
Amy frowned, not understanding. Julia took Amy's backpack, opened it slightly, and pretended to check it as if it were her legitimate owner. Then, with a sudden gesture, she threw it to the back of the alley, where it landed with a dull thud on a pile of leaves.
"Done! Your ride is over, Amy. You can get out and pick it up," Julia said as she leaned back in her seat with a triumphant smile.
Amy frowned, horrified. "What... what do you mean?" she murmured.
Julia shrugged, amused.
"It's simple, dear. Get out, go to the alley, pick up your things, and change. Your mom is nearby, and we don't want anything embarrassing to happen, do we?"
Alex looked in the rearview mirror, a bit uncomfortable.
"Julia, I think you're being a little cruel to her..."
"Oh, come on, Alex. Don't be a spoilsport. We're just helping her solve her problem, plus she had said she needed to get revenge on me for making you argue with me. Isn't that right, Amy?"
Amy, terrified, looked at the backpack thrown in the alley. Julia's words sounded like a cruel reminder of how little control she had over her situation. Clinging to the edge of the seat, she tried to gather the courage to respond, but all she could do was look at Alex, hoping for some compassion.
"Julia... I can't... I can't do this," she finally said with a trembling voice.
Julia burst out laughing, lowering the window so that the cold evening air could seep into the interior.
"Well, then I guess you don't need your uniform after all."
Amy swallowed hard, feeling she had no choice. She looked at the car door with terror as the sound of the automatic key resonated.
"Come on, Amy," Julia said, opening the back door so she could get out. "You have everything you need back there."
Amy, with her heart pounding in her chest, slowly moved her legs to the edge of the seat, feeling the cold metal of the frame against her skin. The alley called to her with a mix of fear and desperation.
Amy opened the back door of the car with a tremor in her hands, while her eyes scanned the dark alley. The shadows cast by the dim light of the streetlight made every movement seem like a threat. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the tremor that ran through her body while making sure no one was nearby.
Finally, she took a step outside, and the texture of the ground under her bare feet made her shudder. It was cold, rough, and dirty, covered with wet leaves and small pieces of gravel that stuck to her skin. With each step, the contact with the ground reminded her of how vulnerable and exposed she was. It's just for a few seconds. Just a few more seconds and it will all be over, she repeated mentally.
Amy ran towards her backpack, the sound of her footsteps resonating faintly in the alley. As she bent down to pick it up, she felt the rough touch of the backpack straps against her sweaty and trembling hands. She hugged it against her chest as if it were a protective shield, but her relief was short-lived.
"Well done, Amy! You're a star!" Julia shouted from the car, with her cell phone in hand, recording every movement.
Amy turned her head and saw the glow of Julia's phone screen capturing every moment of her shame. She bit her lower lip and straightened up quickly, holding her backpack tightly while looking at the car.
"Okay, Alex, let's go!" Julia exclaimed, laughing, as she closed the window and settled into her seat.
The car's engine roared as it started, and Amy froze as she heard the vehicle start to move. She looked desperately as the car drove away into the distance.
Before the car disappeared from view, she heard a final conversation.
"Do you really think this was okay?" Alex asked in a low but audible tone.
"Of course it was!" Julia replied, with a certain disdain. "Besides, you had fun too, didn't you? Don't play innocent now."
Amy heard Alex try to defend himself, but Julia's words quickly silenced him as the car turned and disappeared completely.
Now alone, Amy looked at her backpack as if it were her only salvation. She leaned against a wall in the alley and opened the zipper with trembling hands. She took out her uniform, feeling the weight of the fabric against her fingers. There was something deeply comforting in the simple act of getting dressed again, although the dirt accumulated on her body made the experience not completely liberating.
First, she put on her underwear, then the blouse, which stuck to her sweaty and shiny skin, causing her to shiver. Then, she slid the skirt down her legs, feeling how the fabric rubbed against the scratches and marks left by the long day.
As each piece of the uniform returned to cover her body, a feeling of relief mixed with humiliation invaded her. She was dirty, exhausted, and emotionally devastated, but at least she had some dignity recovered, even if only a little.
With her backpack weakly hanging from one shoulder, Amy took a step towards the exit of the alley, feeling that every movement was a struggle against the accumulated fatigue and shame of the day. She looked towards the street, and in the distance, she could still see the light of her home, the only place where she knew she could find some comfort after such a cruel day.
Amy walked along the sidewalk towards her house, her steps slow and heavy. With each step, the accumulated tension of the day seemed to manifest in her legs, as if she were carrying an invisible but unbearable weight. The warm lights of the home that came on as the afternoon fell gave her a welcome that she didn't feel she deserved. When she arrived at the door, her mother was standing, still watering the plants in the small front garden.
"Amy?" Her mother's voice startled her slightly, although she tried to hide it. "Are you coming home now?"
Amy nodded quickly, forcing a tense smile.
"Yes, mom. I was just a little late coming back. I went to accompany some friends to the mall after class," she said, hoping the lie sounded convincing.
Her mother didn't insist, although she looked at her with some curiosity.
"That explains why I thought I saw you in a car that passed through this street," she said, with a casual tone. "I thought it was you."
Amy felt her chest tighten as she heard those words. She swallowed hard, maintaining her calm as best she could.
"A car?" she repeated, feigning bewilderment. "No, I was walking all the time. Maybe it was someone who looked like me."
Her mother didn't insist further, although she looked at her with a slight hint of concern.
"Well, it's okay. But next time you're going to be late, let me know, okay? You had me a little worried."
"Yes, mom, I'm sorry," Amy replied with a dull voice.
Her mother smiled, giving her a touch on the shoulder before returning her attention to the plants. Amy took the opportunity to enter the house, closing the door behind her with a heavy sigh.
The familiarity of home should have brought her comfort, but the echo of the taunts and stares of the day continued to haunt her. She went up the stairs to her room and dropped her backpack on the floor. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she saw her reflection: disheveled hair, tired face, and the uniform that still retained some stains from the day.
With a resigned sigh, she took a long shower and changed into comfortable clothes, then sat at her desk, where school books and notebooks awaited. She tried to focus on the pending tasks, but her mind couldn't stop wandering. The images of Julia laughing, Alex staring, and Megan recording every moment continued to float in her head like a movie she couldn't turn off.
A couple of hours passed. The sky darkened completely, and the house fell silent except for the soft murmur of the television in the living room. Amy had barely made progress on her homework when her phone vibrated on the desk, illuminating the screen with a message from Megan:
"I hope you had as much fun as we did today. Oh, and get ready, because tomorrow will be a big day at my mom's office."
Amy felt a chill run down her back. What was Megan planning now? She put her hands to her face, exhausted both physically and mentally. However, she knew she had no choice. Megan always found a way to keep her trapped in her web of cruel games.
She lay down on her bed, looking at the ceiling while the message continued to shine in her mind. Tomorrow would be another day full of uncertainty, and she could only pray that, somehow, it wouldn't be as horrible as she imagined, she finally fell deeply asleep.
As night settled in the city, Megan was lying in her bed with her phone illuminating her face. She had spent the day enjoying every moment of what they had made Amy go through, but the fun wasn't over yet. Her finger slid agilely across the screen, reviewing the photos and videos taken in the subway, in the mall parking lot, and finally in Alex's car, Julia's friend.
A message from Julia appeared at the top of the screen:
"Megan! Did you see how she ran towards the backpack? It's the best part of the day, haha."
Megan smiled widely as she read the message, opening the chat with Julia. In seconds, she replied:
"The expression on her face when we thought about leaving her without clothes was incredible. But the best was when the car arrived and she had to throw herself on the ground. I can't stop watching it."
Julia sent her a video, and Megan opened it immediately. It was the recording of Amy, still curled up next to the car in the parking lot, her face red with embarrassment. Megan laughed softly, almost like a whisper so as not to wake anyone in her house.
"It's perfect," Megan wrote, followed by a laughing emoji. Then she added: "And wait until tomorrow. I think what happened today will be nothing compared to what I have in mind."
"Do you already have a plan?" Julia asked, with evident curiosity.
"A little," Megan replied. "Nothing complicated. But you'll need extra clothes. Bring something a little formal, but not too much. Since it's in the afternoon, we won't be in class anymore, so we can take off the stupid uniform and change it for something more appropriate."
"Hmm, something formal but not too much. Okay, I got it," Julia responded, followed by a thoughtful emoji. Then she added: "What about Amy? Are you going to tell her to bring clothes too?
Megan sent a laughing emoji, as if the question were ridiculous.
"And ruin the fun? Of course not, she doesn't need clothes."
Julia responded quickly with a thumbs up and laughing emoji.
The conversation shifted to exchanging ideas about what they could do in Megan's mother's office, but Megan avoided giving too many details, keeping it as a surprise.
"It's going to be an interesting day, I assure you," was the last thing Megan wrote before saying goodbye.
Julia responded with a simple: "I hope Amy is ready, haha. See you tomorrow."
Megan put her phone on the nightstand and turned off the light. Tomorrow would be another memorable day, and she couldn't wait to see how far they could take Amy this time.
My CHYOA
-
- Posts: 319
- Joined: Wed Nov 06, 2019 10:10 am
- Has thanked: 613 times
- Been thanked: 411 times
- Contact:
Re: Amy Unfiltered
Chapters 18, 19, and 20 were absolutely wonderful!
I love the friction between Julia and Alex over Amy. Julia's jealousy of Amy is palpable and addictive. There is nothing more interesting than watching two women fighting over a man - even if one woman is innocent albeit uncomfortably naked! I can see this working well as the story goes on.
The crowded Ice Cream shop with Amy naked in the car with the windows rolled down was a stroke of genius. I loved it! Very well written I thought.
The introduction of Amy's full bladder threatening to make a mess in Alex's car was also magnificent especially with them stopping so Amy could relieve herself while Julia filmed it.
I can wait to see what will happen at Megan's mom's business the next day! Oh the anticipation!!
Hooked6
I love the friction between Julia and Alex over Amy. Julia's jealousy of Amy is palpable and addictive. There is nothing more interesting than watching two women fighting over a man - even if one woman is innocent albeit uncomfortably naked! I can see this working well as the story goes on.
The crowded Ice Cream shop with Amy naked in the car with the windows rolled down was a stroke of genius. I loved it! Very well written I thought.
The introduction of Amy's full bladder threatening to make a mess in Alex's car was also magnificent especially with them stopping so Amy could relieve herself while Julia filmed it.
I can wait to see what will happen at Megan's mom's business the next day! Oh the anticipation!!
Hooked6
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Amy Unfiltered - Chapter 21
The next morning dawned fresh and calm, with a light breeze that made the leaves of the trees along the streets flutter. Amy had woken up early, making sure her uniform was impeccable, as well as her perfectly combed hair. She looked at herself in the mirror before leaving, noticing how different she looked compared to the previous afternoon. It was as if the cleanliness and morning routine had erased any visible trace of the disaster that had been the previous day.
She decided not to take the subway this time. Just thinking about the memories of the previous afternoon made her feel a knot in her stomach. Instead, she opted for the bus, which, although slower, offered a more relaxing journey. She sat near the window, watching as the streets passed while the sun illuminated the city, enveloping everything with a warmth that contrasted with the feeling of cold and shame she still remembered from her time in the subway.
The trip was quiet, with most passengers absorbed in their thoughts or on their phones. Amy tried to enjoy the moment, but her mind returned to what had happened the previous day. Her feet were now covered with clean socks and perfectly polished shoes, but she clearly remembered the feeling of the ground under her bare feet, Julia's curious gaze, and what was hardest to forget: Alex's gaze watching her.
Upon arriving at school, she got off the bus with firm but nervous steps. Every corner of the building reminded her of how Megan and Julia seemed to find new ways to make her feel out of place. She adjusted the backpack on her shoulder and took a deep breath before entering.
The school hallways were full of students, talking animatedly and walking to their classes. Amy tried to go unnoticed, but she couldn't help but have her eyes search for Megan and Julia among the crowd. She didn't want to run into them, but she also couldn't ignore the anxiety that invaded her at not knowing what they might be planning for that day.
Finally, she arrived at her first class: Modern History. Amy headed to her usual seat at the back of the room, where she hoped to remain as invisible as possible.
When she lifted her gaze, there were Megan and Julia, sitting together in the front of the room, laughing at something that probably had nothing to do with class. But from time to time, Amy noticed how both of them turned their heads slightly to look at her. The looks weren't long or direct, but they were enough to make her feel that something was brewing.
Amy opened her notebook and tried to concentrate on the words of the teacher, who spoke passionately about the key events of the Industrial Revolution. But she couldn't help but feel watched, as if she were a mouse under the gaze of two cats who, although they seemed distracted, never took their eyes off her.
Her hands began to sweat slightly as she wrote, and her normally neat handwriting showed trembling strokes. "They can't be thinking of something now, we're in class," she thought to try to calm herself. But she knew, deep down, that with Megan and Julia, things were never that simple.
Amy struggled to concentrate on the teacher's words as she clumsily jotted down notes in her notebook. She was about to copy a key piece of information about the Industrial Revolution when her phone vibrated silently in her pocket. She quickly took it out, without arousing suspicion, and read Megan's message:
"Hi Amy, I just thought of something fun, imagine being completely naked right here, sitting at your desk while everyone looks at you. It would be unforgettable."
The color drained from Amy's face for a moment, quickly followed by an intense blush that spread from her cheeks to her neck. She quickly closed the phone and put it away, trying to ignore it, but Megan's words echoed in her mind like a mocking echo.
She looked back to the front of the room. Megan was sitting calmly, but when Amy looked at her, she gave her a barely perceptible smile, enough to confirm that the message had been sent just to make her uncomfortable. Julia, sitting next to her, also seemed to be in on the joke, because she glanced at Amy and gave her a complicit look.
Amy felt her whole body tense up, as if everyone were really looking at her, although she knew it wasn't true. The mere thought made her hands start to sweat again and her legs feel stiff. Her breathing was shallow, as if she were trapped in a nightmare.
She tried not to move too much to avoid drawing attention, but her nervous gestures were more than evident to Megan and Julia, who exchanged low laughs, discreet enough not to alert the teacher.
When the bell finally rang announcing the end of class, Amy let out a small sigh of relief. It had been an endless hour, but at least it was over. However, she knew that the break wouldn't bring her true peace of mind.
Amy left the classroom with slow steps, feeling how her backpack weighed more than usual. As she made her way to the cafeteria, she tried to mentally prepare herself for what was to come. As if her anxiety wasn't enough, she saw Megan and Julia following her calmly, their expressions so relaxed that they seemed to be walking through a park.
Finally, she arrived at a table where Julie was already sitting, who had already bought a snack and was flipping through a book. Amy almost ran to sit next to her, feeling a momentary relief at being close to someone who didn't seem to have any intention of tormenting her.
But her relief was brief. Megan and Julia arrived shortly after, with lively conversations and trays of food. Without asking permission, they sat on either side of Amy, forming a small closed circle with Julie.
"What a coincidence to find you here!" Megan said with a theatrical tone, although it was evident that she had planned it.
Julie looked up from her book and greeted them with a smile. "Hi, girls. How's your day going?"
"Great, and yours?" Julia replied with a light tone, while her eyes rested on Amy for a brief moment.
Amy shrank a little in her seat, feeling trapped between the three of them. Julie began to talk about a pending assignment, trying to include everyone in the conversation. However, Megan and Julia barely paid attention, throwing glances and small comments towards Amy that Julie couldn't catch.
Megan, with a malicious smile, took advantage of a moment of silence to direct her attention to Amy:
"Hey, Amy, have you imagined what we talked about before?" she asked, referring to the message she had sent.
Amy swallowed hard and quickly shook her head, not daring to say a word. Megan and Julia exchanged a funny look, while Julie, unaware of the context, looked at them with curiosity.
"What are you talking about?" Julie asked, leaning slightly towards Amy.
"Oh, nothing important," Julia replied with false innocence. "Just a little joke between us."
Amy wished she could disappear at that moment. She knew that Julie didn't suspect anything, but every comment from Megan and Julia made her shame heavier. And the worst part was that the break had barely begun.
The table filled with an animated murmur as the four girls chatted about seemingly everyday things. Megan led the conversation with her usual energy, while Julia joined in with sharp comments. Julie, always curious, tried to participate, although she couldn't help but notice the looks and complicit laughs that Megan and Julia shared between themselves.
"Have you seen the amount of homework the teacher left today? It's absurd," Julie sighed as she stirred her drink.
"Not to mention that some people have their priorities in other things, right, Amy?" Julia replied, glancing quickly at Amy, who immediately lowered her gaze to her tray.
Julie frowned, intrigued by the comment. "What do you mean?"
"Nothing, nothing. Project stuff. Right, Amy?" Megan intervened with a smile, quickly changing the subject. "By the way, Julie, have you thought about what you're going to do for the school festival?"
The conversation took a less compromising turn, but Amy couldn't relax. Every now and then, Megan or Julia would make an apparently innocent comment that only she understood, keeping her in a state of constant alert.
Finally, Megan subtly shifted the conversation, focusing it back on Amy.
"By the way, Amy, are you ready for the visit to Megan's mom's office this afternoon?" she asked casually, as if she were reminding her of something obvious.
Amy felt a knot form in her throat. The rest of her drink was forgotten as she tried to think of a response.
"I... I don't think I can go. I forgot to tell my mom about it and... I don't know if she'll let me," Amy said with a trembling voice, avoiding looking directly at Megan.
"Oh, please, it's not a big deal," Julia said, taking out her phone and waving it slightly. "Call her now. Tell her it's an educational activity. I can talk to her if you want."
Amy's eyes widened. The idea of Julia talking to her mother terrified her even more than the visit to Megan's mother's office. She hesitated for a moment, but Julia's insistent gaze and the fact that Megan didn't seem to accept a no for an answer forced her to take out her phone.
"Come on, don't get nervous. It's just a call," Julia smiled as she rested her elbows on the table, observing each of Amy's movements.
Amy slowly dialed her mother's number and waited for her to answer. The familiar voice of her mother on the other end of the phone gave her a minimum of comfort, although the presence of the other girls nullified it almost immediately.
"Hi, mom..." Amy began, with visible nerves in her voice. "I'm here with some friends, and... well, I wanted to know if I can go with them this afternoon to an activity at the office of one of their mothers."
Megan and Julia exchanged complicit looks as Amy spoke. Her mother asked some questions about the activity, and before Amy could fully answer, Julia snatched the phone from her with a confident smile.
"Hello, ma'am. I'm Julia, Amy's friend, we talked yesterday. Don't worry, the activity is completely safe. Megan's mom will be with us all the time, and we promise that Amy will be back early."
Amy watched with a churning stomach as Julia conversed with her mother, manipulating the conversation with a fluency that seemed rehearsed. After a few minutes, Julia returned the phone to Amy with a triumphant smile.
"Done. All set. You're free this afternoon," Julia said, dropping Amy's phone on the table with a triumphant gesture.
"It's great that you can come," Megan added, feigning enthusiasm. "Not every day do you have the opportunity to visit such an interesting place."
"And if I join you too?" Julie asked, with a mix of curiosity and enthusiasm.
For a brief moment, Megan's smile seemed to tense, but she quickly recovered.
"Oh, I don't think it's possible, Julie. My mom organized everything for a small group, and she already has our credentials ready. It would be complicated to include someone else at this point."
"Oh, what a shame," Julie sighed, a bit disappointed, but accepted the explanation.
Amy, on the other hand, felt the tension in her chest increase. It had been inevitable, and now she had no escape. Megan and Julia had won again, and the prospect of what could happen that afternoon filled her with anxiety.
The topic of the afternoon at Megan's mother's office took a back seat when Julie, with her usual curiosity, diverted the conversation to something more unexpected.
"By the way, girls, have you heard what Jack is saying?" Julie asked as she played with a napkin. "He's spreading a rumor that's so absurd."
"What rumor?" Megan replied with a smile, feigning interest while glancing quickly at Amy, who lowered her head even more, as if trying to disappear into her seat.
"According to him, during the visit to the museum, he saw a naked girl running through the museum corridors," Julie said, letting out a light laugh. "And he says it with such certainty! Of course, no one believes him."
Amy, upon hearing this, shuddered. She remembered the museum, when she was about to be discovered naked. The idea that Jack had seen her, even if it was blurry, filled her with shame. At least, she thought, he hadn't caught or recognized her.
Amy felt her face flush. The mere fact that Julie mentioned the rumor made her want to disappear. Her hands trembled as she clutched her glass, trying not to let the tears that threatened to come out escape.
Julia and Megan, on the other hand, shared a quick look, almost as if they were communicating telepathically. Julia was the first to speak, with a tone that mixed mockery and complicity.
"Wow, Jack has a... peculiar imagination, doesn't he?" she said, laughing. Then she added with a touch of sarcasm. "Although, thinking about it, it would be quite an adventure to experience something like that, don't you think?"
Megan quickly intervened, adding a joke that seemed intended to calm Amy but that, in reality, only made her feel smaller.
"Yes, Julie, maybe Jack was daydreaming. Poor guy, who's going to believe something like that? It's more likely that he confused a statue with a person."
"But imagine a naked girl running through the museum, it must be crazy or a fantasy," Megan said, looking at Amy, who shrank in her seat, embarrassed.
Julia laughed, her eyes shining with fun. "An exhibitionist, don't you think? Who would dare to exhibit themselves like that?" The complicity between Megan and Julia was palpable.
"I don't know, it's weird. Jack can be many things, but he's not the type to make things up like that. Maybe he saw something and misinterpreted it," Julie shrugged before returning to her food.
Amy, for her part, remained silent, feeling how Megan and Julia's complicit looks burned her skin. She was trapped between the fear of being discovered and the shame of being the hidden topic of the conversation.
The bell signaling the end of break was an unexpected relief. Megan stood up calmly, giving Amy a final glance, while Julia threw a last joke, soft but loaded with subtext.
"Well, I hope Jack doesn't keep insisting on his stories. He could get in trouble for saying things like that."
Julie laughed, picking up her tray as the four girls headed to the classroom. Amy walked behind, with her head down, trying to calm her breathing.
The next class was Literature. The teacher, a middle-aged woman with her hair pulled back and thin glasses, was known for her passion for poetry and her insistence that students read aloud.
"Today we will work on interpretation. I want you to read a poem and analyze its meaning," the teacher announced, handing out sheets with several printed poems.
Amy took hers with trembling hands, praying that she wouldn't have to read aloud. Megan and Julia, sitting together a couple of rows ahead, exchanged looks and smiles, probably planning something else.
The class progressed as students read their poems. Julie, always enthusiastic, was the first to raise her hand to read, reciting clearly and emotionally a poem about courage and personal overcoming. Amy tried to concentrate on the words, but her mind was still trapped in Jack's comment and what might happen later at Megan's mother's office.
When it was finally Amy's turn, she tried to keep calm. She read with a low but firm voice, avoiding the looks of Megan and Julia. The teacher nodded, satisfied, and left her in peace, something she deeply appreciated.
The class ended without further incidents, but Amy knew that the real challenge of the day was yet to come. As they left the classroom, Megan casually approached her, giving her a slight nudge before whispering in her ear:
"I hope you're ready for this afternoon. It will be unforgettable."
Amy swallowed hard, feeling her anxiety grow again. All she could do was walk towards the next classroom, trying not to think about what awaited her.
The last class of the day dragged slowly for Amy. With each passing minute, she felt the anxiety growing inside her. Finally, the bell rang, announcing the end of the day. Students picked up their backpacks and began to leave the classroom, chatting animatedly about their plans for the afternoon.
Julie approached Amy, smiling.
"Well, girls, I'd love to go with you, but you know, Megan says I can't," she sighed, a bit disappointed.
"Yes, what a shame, Julie," Megan replied with a light smile, although deep down she didn't regret that Julie couldn't join them. With her present, things could get complicated.
Amy, for her part, barely managed to murmur a goodbye, wishing she could change places with Julie and not have to face what Megan and Julia had planned for that afternoon.
When they left school, Megan announced enthusiastically:
"My cousin will pick us up at the entrance. She'll be here in a few minutes."
Amy and Julia followed Megan to the school's exit. When they reached the sidewalk, Amy saw a dark gray family car parked near the exit. The vehicle was a compact SUV, modern, with elegant lines and chrome details on the edges. It was evident that it was an expensive car, but not extravagant, the type of vehicle that someone with a good economic position could afford, functional for both daily use and important events.
Inside the car, behind the wheel, was a young woman of around 22 years old. She had dark brown hair, pulled back in a perfectly polished low bun, and wore a professional outfit consisting of a pristine white blouse and gray tailored pants. Her hands rested gracefully on the steering wheel, adorned by perfectly manicured nails with clear polish.
When the girls approached, the young woman lowered the window, revealing a serene but firm face. Her eyes were a warm brown, but there was something in her gaze that conveyed natural authority.
"Are these your friends, Megan?" she asked with a light smile, leaning slightly towards the passenger side. Her tone was polite, but there was an air of control in her voice.
"Yes, cousin, these are Julia and Amy. Girls, she is Samantha," Megan said with contagious enthusiasm.
"Nice to meet you," Samantha said, looking first at Julia, who responded with a casual greeting, and then at Amy, whose evident shyness seemed to catch her attention.
Amy avoided eye contact, feeling that penetrating gaze examining her in detail. There was something intimidating about Samantha, although she couldn't pinpoint exactly what it was.
"Come on, get in," Samantha said, unlocking the doors with a soft "click".
Megan opened the front door and sat in the passenger seat, while Julia and Amy got in the back. Amy huddled against the door, feeling uncomfortable, especially under Samantha's occasional glance through the rearview mirror.
Samantha started the car smoothly, and the sound of the engine barely registered as they drove out onto the street.
"Ready for the adventure, Amy?" Megan asked, turning in her seat to look at her with a mocking smile.
Amy didn't respond, pretending to be distracted while looking out the window. Samantha didn't say anything, but there was a slight hint of curiosity on her face.
As the car drove, Amy felt smaller and smaller. She knew that Samantha would play an important role in whatever Megan and Julia were planning, but she still couldn't imagine how.
The journey was calm, as if it were just any outing. Samantha drove smoothly, while Megan and Julia maintained a light conversation in the front seat, talking about trivial things like classes, teachers, and some school rumors. Amy, sitting silently in the back, kept her gaze fixed on the window, watching as the city quickly passed by.
"So, Samantha, how's everything at work?" Megan asked with a curious but casual tone.
"Pretty good, thanks. My team is working on an important project, and today we have a small meeting to organize the final details," Samantha replied as she made a smooth turn.
"Anything exciting?" Julia asked, leaning slightly forward.
"Well, something related to logistics, I don't know if exciting is the word. But yes, it's important," Samantha said with a light laugh, professional but accessible.
Amy didn't participate in the conversation. In her mind, Megan's words from the previous day resonated strongly: "It will be a big day at my mom's office." When the car approached the building she had already seen the previous day, the knot in her stomach grew.
The imposing building rose with its glass and steel facade, reflecting the clear afternoon sky. Amy recognized it instantly, and anxiety hit her like a wave. She barely had time to prepare herself when the vehicle turned towards the entrance of the underground parking lot, and Samantha pressed a button to open the access barrier.
The building's parking lot was spacious, with high ceilings and numbered columns that helped employees find their vehicles. It was well-lit with cold, white lights that created an impersonal atmosphere. Despite its size, the place was almost empty, with most spaces vacant due to the day's event. The few signs of life were the echoes of distant footsteps and the occasional roar of an engine starting.
Samantha parked in a reserved spot near the elevator entrance. Once the engine was turned off, silence filled the space.
"We're here. Get out, girls," Samantha said with a professional tone as she opened the driver's door.
The three girls got out of the car. Amy was the last to do so, feeling the parking lot floor through her school shoes as if it were a reminder of what she had experienced the previous day.
Samantha closed the doors and pressed the button to lock the car, emitting the typical security sound that resonated in the empty space. Then she turned to them, adopting an authoritative but calm posture.
"Listen, before we go up, I need you to know a few things," Samantha said, looking at each of them seriously.
Megan and Julia nodded with interest, while Amy tried to keep calm.
"Today there will be an important event in the building, a kind of integration day for employees. Almost everyone will be busy in the auditorium and main rooms," Samantha paused, making sure the information was clear.
"And us?" Julia asked with curiosity.
"We have some freedom to move around the unrestricted areas. But I want you to know that today there is maintenance on the security system, so the surveillance cameras won't be working. That's why I ask you to be careful and not do anything inappropriate."
Megan and Julia exchanged a glance that Samantha didn't catch, but Amy did. There was something in that information that seemed... useful to them.
"Understood. Nothing inappropriate," Megan replied with a smile that could be interpreted in many ways.
Samantha nodded, apparently satisfied with the response.
"Okay. Now let's go up. My mother will be busy at the event, but we can use her office as a base while my cousin gives us a tour of the building."
As they headed to the elevator, Amy couldn't help but feel that the combination of an empty parking lot, inactive cameras, and a meeting that occupied almost all the building's staff was too convenient for Megan and Julia. Her heart raced as she tried not to lose the pace of the others.
The sound of the elevator opening marked the beginning of what would surely be a long and unpredictable afternoon.
Megan smiled as the elevator rose smoothly to the fifth floor, the mechanical murmur barely audible due to the air conditioning that filled the building. The elevator walls were made of polished stainless steel, with a large screen that displayed each floor number as they reached it. Megan took advantage of the brief journey to talk.
"My mother works here as a project manager. The company is called InnovaData Systems," Megan said, as Julia nodded with interest and Amy tried not to get lost in the torrent of anxiety that invaded her.
"And what do they do here?" Julia asked with genuine curiosity.
"It's a data engineering and server company. They are in charge of designing and maintaining technological infrastructures for other large companies. Basically, they ensure that things like databases, security systems, and server networks are running smoothly," Megan explained, with a tone that suggested she had heard it from her mother hundreds of times.
"Interesting. And do you come often?" Julia arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.
"Yes, sometimes. After school, I spend some afternoons here helping my mother with small things, like organizing documents or checking emails," Megan paused, looking at Amy with a smile that didn't bode well. "But today will be different."
The ding of the elevator announced that they had arrived on the fifth floor. The doors slid smoothly, revealing an open and modern space. The air conditioning felt even stronger here, with a coolness that contrasted with the heat outside.
The hallway was decorated in a minimalist and professional style: neutral gray and white walls, with LED lights that illuminated the space without being aggressive. On one wall, a metallic logo of InnovaData Systems shone, along with its motto: "Connecting the future, one server at a time." Along the hallway, there were glass doors with discreet labels, each marking offices or meeting rooms.
The girls walked in silence, their steps muffled by the gray carpet that covered the floor. Megan led the way with confidence, while Julia curiously observed the small screens and keyboards mounted on some walls, probably access controls. Amy, for her part, felt increasingly out of place, her mind trapped between the fear and nervousness that wouldn't leave her alone.
Finally, they arrived at an office labeled Project Management - Mrs. Beatriz López. Megan took an access card from her backpack and slid it through a reader, making the door emit a soft click.
"Here we are. Welcome to my mother's kingdom," Megan said as she pushed the door and invited them in.
The mother's office was spacious without being ostentatious. A large dark wood desk occupied the center, with an ergonomic chair and a laptop open on it. Two smaller desks were located on the sides, each with monitors, neatly organized documents, and minimalist office accessories. One side wall was completely covered by a large window that offered an impressive view of the city, while the opposite wall had shelves full of engineering books and technical manuals.
"Is it always this organized?" Julia asked, examining the office with a mixture of surprise and admiration.
"Always. My mother is obsessive about order," Megan replied as she put her backpack on one of the secondary desks and sat in the main chair with a smile of satisfaction.
Amy, as always, remained silent, although she couldn't help but observe with a certain envy the professional and calm environment of the office. It seemed so different from the chaos she had been living lately.
Amy looked with some concern towards the office door, noticing that Samantha hadn't entered with them. Megan and Julia seemed not to care, busy putting their backpacks on the secondary desks while talking in low voices. Amy, however, couldn't help but feel alert. Samantha's absence seemed unusual to her, and with each passing second, the tension in her chest grew.
It wasn't until a few minutes later that Samantha finally appeared. She entered with the same relaxed attitude as before, closing the door behind her with a confident movement. She was carrying a folder in her hand, which she carefully placed on the larger desk: Megan's mother's desk.
"Sorry for the delay, girls. I had to check something at reception," Samantha said as she sat in the swivel chair of the main desk. She crossed her legs elegantly, adopting a professional posture that contrasted with the youthful air of Megan and Julia.
Amy couldn't take her eyes off her. There was something in the way Samantha took control of the space that made her feel even more out of place. As if the authority that emanated from that young woman further widened the abyss between her and the other two girls.
Samantha looked at her cousin with a small smile.
"Well, Megan already gave you a general introduction, right?" she asked, looking at Julia and Amy.
Julia nodded quickly, while Amy barely managed to nod nervously.
"Perfect. Then I'll explain a little more about this floor and how your mother's office works," Samantha said, turning her attention to Megan and settling into her chair. "This particular floor is dedicated to the design and development of customized projects for our main clients. Here is where the specific solutions that we later implement in their servers are created."
Julia, always curious, tilted her head.
"So this is like the creative heart of the company?"
"Exactly," Samantha replied with an approving smile. "Although the final decisions are made in the boardroom on the top floor, everything you see here is what drives those projects."
Amy just listened, trying to process the information while her nervousness continued to grow. There was something intimidating about how Samantha spoke with such confidence, as if she had the ability to handle any situation effortlessly.
"Ah, and speaking of the top floor..." Samantha continued, slightly turning the chair and crossing her hands in front of her. "That's where today's event is taking place."
Amy's gaze instantly rose, and her heart skipped a beat.
"The event?" Julia asked, clearly intrigued.
"Yes," Samantha said, nodding. "It's a semi-annual meeting of employees with some of our key partners. We do it on the rooftop because it's a large space and allows for a more relaxed atmosphere, unlike the boardrooms."
Samantha paused, looking at the three girls, before adding:
"By the way, if you noticed that the security cameras aren't active, it's because they're doing maintenance on the entire system today. It's not usually common, but you know how it is: a server failed last night and they decided to take advantage of the event to fix everything at once."
Amy felt a chill run down her back. The absence of cameras only increased her unease, but Samantha's words had a tone so natural that it was impossible to know if there was any hidden meaning. Julia, on the other hand, seemed more interested than worried.
"And can we go up to see the event at some point?" Julia asked, letting a hint of excitement slip into her tone.
Samantha shrugged.
"You could... if you were a little more formal," she said, deliberately looking at the school uniforms of the three girls. "I don't think the company's partners would mind, but it's always better to avoid drawing too much attention."
Julia laughed, while Megan raised an eyebrow with a smile that made Amy feel that something else was coming.
Amy felt the building's air conditioning get colder all of a sudden. Or maybe it wasn't the environment, but the casual and almost calculated way Megan smiled when she heard Samantha's words. Megan turned to Julia and with an ill-disguised excitement said:
"What a coincidence! We've just brought formal clothes for ourselves."
Amy felt her heart stop for a moment.
"Formal clothes?" Julia asked with a mixture of curiosity and fun, although she clearly knew what Megan was referring to.
"Yes," Megan replied with a wide smile. "I mentioned it last night, do you remember? That's why I asked you to bring something more elegant than the uniform."
Julia laughed, remembering their small chat on WhatsApp with Megan.
"Oh, right," Julia said as she leaned against one of the desks, looking at Amy out of the corner of her eye.
Amy, however, couldn't laugh. She swallowed hard and took a step forward, looking at Megan with obvious concern.
"But... I didn't bring formal clothes," she said in a lower tone, as if she feared Samantha would hear her. "You didn't tell me."
Megan's smile became even wider, with that mischievous touch that Amy already knew too well.
"Don't worry about that," Megan said, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. "You won't need it."
Amy felt the ground beneath her feet disappear.
"What?" she asked, although she wasn't sure she wanted to know the answer.
Megan didn't say anything else, but her gaze had a glint of mischief that made her seem totally in control of the situation. Julia, who had already taken out her backpack, began to search through her things, taking out a set that consisted of a white blouse and elegant pants.
"Perfect," Julia said, smoothing her clothes with a satisfied smile. "This will do."
Megan did the same, taking out a similar suit that consisted of a button-down shirt and dark pants that looked impeccably ironed.
Amy felt even more out of place as she watched them enter the private bathroom of the office, then immediately change out of their school uniforms into formal suits. It was clear that both were prepared for the rooftop event, the girls put their uniforms in their own backpacks.
"And you, Samantha?" Megan asked as she finished buttoning her shirt. "I imagine you're ready?"
Samantha laughed softly from her aunt's desk.
"Of course I am," she said with a smile that reflected an alarming complicity with Megan and Julia. "I'm already dressed for the occasion, don't you think?"
Megan nodded, completely in agreement, while Julia turned to Amy.
"What do you think, Amy?" she said with a tone that seemed innocent but hid an obvious mockery. "We look good, don't we?"
Amy didn't respond. She was too busy trying to understand what all this meant. But what bothered her the most wasn't the change of clothes of her friends, but the way Samantha laughed softly from her chair, as if she knew exactly what was going on.
And that could only mean that Samantha was also involved.
Amy felt the atmosphere in the office change rapidly. The air, already cool due to the air conditioning, seemed to turn icy when Megan took a step forward and said with her characteristic mischievous smile:
"Well, Amy, it's your turn now. It's time to put on your birthday suit."
Julia let out a stifled giggle, and Samantha raised her eyebrows, clearly understanding what Megan was referring to.
"What?" Amy exclaimed in disbelief, instinctively taking a step back.
The term "birthday suit" left no room for interpretation. Her face began to burn as her eyes searched Megan's face for any sign that she was joking, but that confident smile had not a hint of compassion.
"Megan... you can't be serious. Not here, not in these offices, not with Samantha here..." Amy tried to argue, her voice trembling as she clutched the straps of her backpack as if she could protect herself with them.
"Of course I am," Megan replied with an almost sweet tone, although her smile betrayed her malicious fun. "You've done it before. Plus, Samantha is with us. You can trust her."
Amy looked at Samantha, hoping to find some empathy in her face. But Samantha just smiled and crossed her arms, leaning against Megan's mother's desk.
"Don't worry, Amy," Samantha said with a surprisingly calm voice. "I won't say anything. This is between you guys."
Amy's bubble of hope burst at those words.
"No... I can't," Amy whispered, shaking her head with eyes full of desperation. "This is different, Megan. Samantha... she is..."
"A spectator?" Megan interrupted, feigning innocence. Then she took out her phone from her pocket and started playing with it, swiping through the screen as if she were checking something.
Amy felt a knot in her stomach as she saw the phone in Megan's hands. She knew exactly what was coming next.
"Amy, I really don't want to be the bad guy here," Megan said, dropping a threat with her light tone. "But I have to remind you that I still have all those photos and videos. It would be a shame if something... accidentally... got published."
Amy's world seemed to crumble. Her breathing became irregular, and her legs trembled. She tried to look for Julia, but she was just watching her with a mix of fun and expectation, while organizing her own backpack.
"You wouldn't," Amy whispered tremulously, although she knew Megan was more than willing to do it.
"It's up to you," Megan said with a slight shrug, as if she didn't care what Amy decided. But her fingers continued toying with the phone, swiping to what seemed to be her gallery.
"Megan, please..." Amy pleaded, her voice almost breaking.
"Come on, Amy," Julia intervened, as she zipped up her backpack. "You've done it before. It's no big deal, right?"
"Plus, it's just us here," Samantha added with a smile that made Amy feel like she had no escape.
Amy looked at the three girls, desperate. She could feel the tears building up in her eyes. She had lost count of how many times she had tried to reason, beg, or even fight against Megan and Julia. But she always ended up giving in, and she knew this time would be no different.
"Okay," she finally whispered, her voice barely audible as she lowered her head in defeat.
Megan put her phone back in her pocket with a triumphant smile.
"Good decision. Now, take it all off and put it in your backpack, as always."
Amy felt her hands trembling as she slowly lowered the straps of her backpack and placed it on the desk in front of her. She knew the worst was yet to come.
Amy swallowed hard as her trembling hands reached for the top button of her shirt. The stifled laughter of Julia and Megan felt like pins piercing her skin. Every small movement became an internal struggle as she tried to ignore Samantha's fixed gaze, who was watching her attentively from the desk.
First, she carefully folded her shirt and placed it inside the backpack. Then, she removed her uniform sweater, followed by her school skirt, stockings, shoes, and finally the rest of her underwear. Each piece of clothing that was added to the backpack made her discomfort multiply. Samantha, despite not saying anything at that moment, followed her movements with an inquisitive smile, as if silently evaluating her.
When everything was inside, Megan took Amy's backpack with a casual air and placed it on the desk next to hers and Julia's. Samantha crossed her legs as she leaned back a little more in the chair, turning it to face Amy directly. Julia, on the other hand, made sure not to miss a second, recording with her phone and commenting in a low voice how ridiculous Amy looked trying to cover herself.
Amy, now standing, did her best to make herself small. Her crossed arms and strategically placed hands barely managed to provide her with minimal protection. The air conditioning hit her skin, making her shiver even more.
"Well, well..." Samantha broke the silence, intertwining her fingers in front of her. "So Megan was right. I admit I didn't believe her when she told me about this. I thought she was exaggerating or just making things up."
"Same here when I saw her undress at the museum," Julia added with a funny laugh as she paused the recording for a moment to check the results.
Amy shrank even more, avoiding looking at Samantha directly at all costs.
"It's crazy to undress in a museum, but now that I see her naked in this office..." Samantha continued, leaning slightly forward. "What motivates you to do this, Amy? I mean, this isn't exactly normal, is it?"
Amy felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over her. Her lips parted, but no words came out. What could she say? There was no justification that could make this situation seem logical or reasonable.
"Is it that you get excited about being naked in public places?" Samantha asked with a mix of curiosity and mockery in her tone.
"Oh, come on, Samantha!" Megan interrupted with a complicit smile. "Don't be so hard on her. It's not like she enjoys it... Or does she, Amy?"
The three of them looked at her, waiting for an answer, but Amy just shook her head quickly, feeling her cheeks burning.
"So, why do you do it?" Samantha insisted with a playful yet inquisitive tone.
Amy opened her mouth, stammering.
"I... I don't... it's not because..." she tried to say, but her voice was barely audible.
"Leave her alone for a moment, Sam," Megan said, feigning compassion but clearly enjoying Amy's torment. "She's shy."
"Shy?" Samantha mocked, raising an eyebrow. "Well, she has a pretty peculiar way of showing it."
Julia laughed out loud while checking the photos she had just taken.
Amy felt like the floor beneath her feet could disappear at any moment. Hadn't Megan told her that they were doing this for a contest? The weight of the stares, the questions, and the laughter crushed her, and her only defense was to stand still, completely covered by her own arms, hoping that it wouldn't get any worse. But knowing Megan and Julia, she knew that was an empty wish.
"We're going to have a very interesting day," Samantha said, addressing Megan with a smile. Her tone seemed to indicate that she had her own ideas about how to make Amy spend the rest of the afternoon.
Amy barely managed to keep her composure as Samantha's words fell on her like an unexpected storm. Megan, Julia, and Samantha seemed to be having a relaxed conversation, but for Amy, the pressure was suffocating. Her body was tense, every muscle rigid as she tried to cover herself as best she could.
"So she's the famous Amy you keep talking about, Megan," Samantha said, leaning forward slightly from her seat, with an indecipherable smile.
"The same one," Megan replied, laughing as she toyed with the edge of Amy's backpack on the desk. "But as you can see, she's not as perfect as she seems."
Amy felt a knot in her stomach. Samantha seemed to enjoy the control she had at that moment, but not with Megan's cruelty. There was something more calculating in her tone, something that made Amy feel even more vulnerable.
"Well, you told me that Amy is a good student," Samantha said, now addressing Amy directly. Her tone was almost friendly, but not enough to calm her down. "That she respects the rules and is always interested in learning new things."
Amy nodded quickly, her face completely red. The air conditioning hit her naked skin, intensifying her discomfort.
"Yes, she definitely seems like a person who respects the rules," Samantha added with a sarcastic smile, glancing at Megan and Julia, who couldn't contain their laughter.
Amy lowered her gaze to the floor, wanting to disappear at that very moment.
"But don't worry, Amy. Today is your lucky day," Samantha continued, her tone now more cheerful. "We're going to take a little tour of the offices. I want you to see how we work here and especially our most modern security systems."
Amy felt like the ground was moving beneath her feet. Under any other circumstances, a tour of those offices would be exciting for her. The security systems, the technology... All of that fascinated her. But now, being completely naked, the idea of walking through the offices was a real torment.
"Don't you think it's a great opportunity?" Samantha asked, clearly enjoying the contrast between her words and Amy's situation.
"Yes, no, but I... I guess..." Amy responded in a whisper, barely audible, unsure of what to say.
Julia and Megan exchanged complicit glances.
"Plus, Megan told me you're pretty good with computer stuff," Samantha added, crossing her arms. "I'm sure you'll be interested in what we have here."
"Are you sure she'll be able to concentrate?" Julia asked with feigned innocence, glancing at Amy.
"Oh, don't worry. I'm sure Amy can adapt..." Samantha said, her eyes meeting Amy's, who weakly nodded, unable to articulate a word.
Amy couldn't help but feel a hint of sadness. In another life, on another day, she would have been thrilled to see all of this up close. Now, however, she could only imagine how humiliating it would be to follow Samantha and expose herself even more.
"So let's take advantage of the fact that you're here and that the security cameras are under maintenance," Samantha said with a wider smile. "You can move around freely, without worrying about being accidentally recorded."
The mention of the security cameras made Amy feel a slight chill. Under normal circumstances, that would have been a relief, but at that moment, she could only think about how Megan and Julia were already constantly recording her.
Samantha stood up with an elegant movement, placing and adjusting the jacket of her suit that was hanging on the chair.
"Come on, girls. It's time for the tour."
Megan got up from the armchair she had been sitting in and took Amy's backpack from the desk, placing it next to the others.
"Come on, Amy. You wouldn't want Samantha to get a bad impression of you, would you?" Megan said with a mocking tone as she headed towards the door.
With an elegant gesture, Samantha opened the office door and stepped into the hallway. Julia and Megan followed immediately, their light steps and almost complicit smiles, leaving Amy standing in the doorway. Amy looked at the open door with a mix of panic and resignation.
She decided not to take the subway this time. Just thinking about the memories of the previous afternoon made her feel a knot in her stomach. Instead, she opted for the bus, which, although slower, offered a more relaxing journey. She sat near the window, watching as the streets passed while the sun illuminated the city, enveloping everything with a warmth that contrasted with the feeling of cold and shame she still remembered from her time in the subway.
The trip was quiet, with most passengers absorbed in their thoughts or on their phones. Amy tried to enjoy the moment, but her mind returned to what had happened the previous day. Her feet were now covered with clean socks and perfectly polished shoes, but she clearly remembered the feeling of the ground under her bare feet, Julia's curious gaze, and what was hardest to forget: Alex's gaze watching her.
Upon arriving at school, she got off the bus with firm but nervous steps. Every corner of the building reminded her of how Megan and Julia seemed to find new ways to make her feel out of place. She adjusted the backpack on her shoulder and took a deep breath before entering.
The school hallways were full of students, talking animatedly and walking to their classes. Amy tried to go unnoticed, but she couldn't help but have her eyes search for Megan and Julia among the crowd. She didn't want to run into them, but she also couldn't ignore the anxiety that invaded her at not knowing what they might be planning for that day.
Finally, she arrived at her first class: Modern History. Amy headed to her usual seat at the back of the room, where she hoped to remain as invisible as possible.
When she lifted her gaze, there were Megan and Julia, sitting together in the front of the room, laughing at something that probably had nothing to do with class. But from time to time, Amy noticed how both of them turned their heads slightly to look at her. The looks weren't long or direct, but they were enough to make her feel that something was brewing.
Amy opened her notebook and tried to concentrate on the words of the teacher, who spoke passionately about the key events of the Industrial Revolution. But she couldn't help but feel watched, as if she were a mouse under the gaze of two cats who, although they seemed distracted, never took their eyes off her.
Her hands began to sweat slightly as she wrote, and her normally neat handwriting showed trembling strokes. "They can't be thinking of something now, we're in class," she thought to try to calm herself. But she knew, deep down, that with Megan and Julia, things were never that simple.
Amy struggled to concentrate on the teacher's words as she clumsily jotted down notes in her notebook. She was about to copy a key piece of information about the Industrial Revolution when her phone vibrated silently in her pocket. She quickly took it out, without arousing suspicion, and read Megan's message:
"Hi Amy, I just thought of something fun, imagine being completely naked right here, sitting at your desk while everyone looks at you. It would be unforgettable."
The color drained from Amy's face for a moment, quickly followed by an intense blush that spread from her cheeks to her neck. She quickly closed the phone and put it away, trying to ignore it, but Megan's words echoed in her mind like a mocking echo.
She looked back to the front of the room. Megan was sitting calmly, but when Amy looked at her, she gave her a barely perceptible smile, enough to confirm that the message had been sent just to make her uncomfortable. Julia, sitting next to her, also seemed to be in on the joke, because she glanced at Amy and gave her a complicit look.
Amy felt her whole body tense up, as if everyone were really looking at her, although she knew it wasn't true. The mere thought made her hands start to sweat again and her legs feel stiff. Her breathing was shallow, as if she were trapped in a nightmare.
She tried not to move too much to avoid drawing attention, but her nervous gestures were more than evident to Megan and Julia, who exchanged low laughs, discreet enough not to alert the teacher.
When the bell finally rang announcing the end of class, Amy let out a small sigh of relief. It had been an endless hour, but at least it was over. However, she knew that the break wouldn't bring her true peace of mind.
Amy left the classroom with slow steps, feeling how her backpack weighed more than usual. As she made her way to the cafeteria, she tried to mentally prepare herself for what was to come. As if her anxiety wasn't enough, she saw Megan and Julia following her calmly, their expressions so relaxed that they seemed to be walking through a park.
Finally, she arrived at a table where Julie was already sitting, who had already bought a snack and was flipping through a book. Amy almost ran to sit next to her, feeling a momentary relief at being close to someone who didn't seem to have any intention of tormenting her.
But her relief was brief. Megan and Julia arrived shortly after, with lively conversations and trays of food. Without asking permission, they sat on either side of Amy, forming a small closed circle with Julie.
"What a coincidence to find you here!" Megan said with a theatrical tone, although it was evident that she had planned it.
Julie looked up from her book and greeted them with a smile. "Hi, girls. How's your day going?"
"Great, and yours?" Julia replied with a light tone, while her eyes rested on Amy for a brief moment.
Amy shrank a little in her seat, feeling trapped between the three of them. Julie began to talk about a pending assignment, trying to include everyone in the conversation. However, Megan and Julia barely paid attention, throwing glances and small comments towards Amy that Julie couldn't catch.
Megan, with a malicious smile, took advantage of a moment of silence to direct her attention to Amy:
"Hey, Amy, have you imagined what we talked about before?" she asked, referring to the message she had sent.
Amy swallowed hard and quickly shook her head, not daring to say a word. Megan and Julia exchanged a funny look, while Julie, unaware of the context, looked at them with curiosity.
"What are you talking about?" Julie asked, leaning slightly towards Amy.
"Oh, nothing important," Julia replied with false innocence. "Just a little joke between us."
Amy wished she could disappear at that moment. She knew that Julie didn't suspect anything, but every comment from Megan and Julia made her shame heavier. And the worst part was that the break had barely begun.
The table filled with an animated murmur as the four girls chatted about seemingly everyday things. Megan led the conversation with her usual energy, while Julia joined in with sharp comments. Julie, always curious, tried to participate, although she couldn't help but notice the looks and complicit laughs that Megan and Julia shared between themselves.
"Have you seen the amount of homework the teacher left today? It's absurd," Julie sighed as she stirred her drink.
"Not to mention that some people have their priorities in other things, right, Amy?" Julia replied, glancing quickly at Amy, who immediately lowered her gaze to her tray.
Julie frowned, intrigued by the comment. "What do you mean?"
"Nothing, nothing. Project stuff. Right, Amy?" Megan intervened with a smile, quickly changing the subject. "By the way, Julie, have you thought about what you're going to do for the school festival?"
The conversation took a less compromising turn, but Amy couldn't relax. Every now and then, Megan or Julia would make an apparently innocent comment that only she understood, keeping her in a state of constant alert.
Finally, Megan subtly shifted the conversation, focusing it back on Amy.
"By the way, Amy, are you ready for the visit to Megan's mom's office this afternoon?" she asked casually, as if she were reminding her of something obvious.
Amy felt a knot form in her throat. The rest of her drink was forgotten as she tried to think of a response.
"I... I don't think I can go. I forgot to tell my mom about it and... I don't know if she'll let me," Amy said with a trembling voice, avoiding looking directly at Megan.
"Oh, please, it's not a big deal," Julia said, taking out her phone and waving it slightly. "Call her now. Tell her it's an educational activity. I can talk to her if you want."
Amy's eyes widened. The idea of Julia talking to her mother terrified her even more than the visit to Megan's mother's office. She hesitated for a moment, but Julia's insistent gaze and the fact that Megan didn't seem to accept a no for an answer forced her to take out her phone.
"Come on, don't get nervous. It's just a call," Julia smiled as she rested her elbows on the table, observing each of Amy's movements.
Amy slowly dialed her mother's number and waited for her to answer. The familiar voice of her mother on the other end of the phone gave her a minimum of comfort, although the presence of the other girls nullified it almost immediately.
"Hi, mom..." Amy began, with visible nerves in her voice. "I'm here with some friends, and... well, I wanted to know if I can go with them this afternoon to an activity at the office of one of their mothers."
Megan and Julia exchanged complicit looks as Amy spoke. Her mother asked some questions about the activity, and before Amy could fully answer, Julia snatched the phone from her with a confident smile.
"Hello, ma'am. I'm Julia, Amy's friend, we talked yesterday. Don't worry, the activity is completely safe. Megan's mom will be with us all the time, and we promise that Amy will be back early."
Amy watched with a churning stomach as Julia conversed with her mother, manipulating the conversation with a fluency that seemed rehearsed. After a few minutes, Julia returned the phone to Amy with a triumphant smile.
"Done. All set. You're free this afternoon," Julia said, dropping Amy's phone on the table with a triumphant gesture.
"It's great that you can come," Megan added, feigning enthusiasm. "Not every day do you have the opportunity to visit such an interesting place."
"And if I join you too?" Julie asked, with a mix of curiosity and enthusiasm.
For a brief moment, Megan's smile seemed to tense, but she quickly recovered.
"Oh, I don't think it's possible, Julie. My mom organized everything for a small group, and she already has our credentials ready. It would be complicated to include someone else at this point."
"Oh, what a shame," Julie sighed, a bit disappointed, but accepted the explanation.
Amy, on the other hand, felt the tension in her chest increase. It had been inevitable, and now she had no escape. Megan and Julia had won again, and the prospect of what could happen that afternoon filled her with anxiety.
The topic of the afternoon at Megan's mother's office took a back seat when Julie, with her usual curiosity, diverted the conversation to something more unexpected.
"By the way, girls, have you heard what Jack is saying?" Julie asked as she played with a napkin. "He's spreading a rumor that's so absurd."
"What rumor?" Megan replied with a smile, feigning interest while glancing quickly at Amy, who lowered her head even more, as if trying to disappear into her seat.
"According to him, during the visit to the museum, he saw a naked girl running through the museum corridors," Julie said, letting out a light laugh. "And he says it with such certainty! Of course, no one believes him."
Amy, upon hearing this, shuddered. She remembered the museum, when she was about to be discovered naked. The idea that Jack had seen her, even if it was blurry, filled her with shame. At least, she thought, he hadn't caught or recognized her.
Amy felt her face flush. The mere fact that Julie mentioned the rumor made her want to disappear. Her hands trembled as she clutched her glass, trying not to let the tears that threatened to come out escape.
Julia and Megan, on the other hand, shared a quick look, almost as if they were communicating telepathically. Julia was the first to speak, with a tone that mixed mockery and complicity.
"Wow, Jack has a... peculiar imagination, doesn't he?" she said, laughing. Then she added with a touch of sarcasm. "Although, thinking about it, it would be quite an adventure to experience something like that, don't you think?"
Megan quickly intervened, adding a joke that seemed intended to calm Amy but that, in reality, only made her feel smaller.
"Yes, Julie, maybe Jack was daydreaming. Poor guy, who's going to believe something like that? It's more likely that he confused a statue with a person."
"But imagine a naked girl running through the museum, it must be crazy or a fantasy," Megan said, looking at Amy, who shrank in her seat, embarrassed.
Julia laughed, her eyes shining with fun. "An exhibitionist, don't you think? Who would dare to exhibit themselves like that?" The complicity between Megan and Julia was palpable.
"I don't know, it's weird. Jack can be many things, but he's not the type to make things up like that. Maybe he saw something and misinterpreted it," Julie shrugged before returning to her food.
Amy, for her part, remained silent, feeling how Megan and Julia's complicit looks burned her skin. She was trapped between the fear of being discovered and the shame of being the hidden topic of the conversation.
The bell signaling the end of break was an unexpected relief. Megan stood up calmly, giving Amy a final glance, while Julia threw a last joke, soft but loaded with subtext.
"Well, I hope Jack doesn't keep insisting on his stories. He could get in trouble for saying things like that."
Julie laughed, picking up her tray as the four girls headed to the classroom. Amy walked behind, with her head down, trying to calm her breathing.
The next class was Literature. The teacher, a middle-aged woman with her hair pulled back and thin glasses, was known for her passion for poetry and her insistence that students read aloud.
"Today we will work on interpretation. I want you to read a poem and analyze its meaning," the teacher announced, handing out sheets with several printed poems.
Amy took hers with trembling hands, praying that she wouldn't have to read aloud. Megan and Julia, sitting together a couple of rows ahead, exchanged looks and smiles, probably planning something else.
The class progressed as students read their poems. Julie, always enthusiastic, was the first to raise her hand to read, reciting clearly and emotionally a poem about courage and personal overcoming. Amy tried to concentrate on the words, but her mind was still trapped in Jack's comment and what might happen later at Megan's mother's office.
When it was finally Amy's turn, she tried to keep calm. She read with a low but firm voice, avoiding the looks of Megan and Julia. The teacher nodded, satisfied, and left her in peace, something she deeply appreciated.
The class ended without further incidents, but Amy knew that the real challenge of the day was yet to come. As they left the classroom, Megan casually approached her, giving her a slight nudge before whispering in her ear:
"I hope you're ready for this afternoon. It will be unforgettable."
Amy swallowed hard, feeling her anxiety grow again. All she could do was walk towards the next classroom, trying not to think about what awaited her.
The last class of the day dragged slowly for Amy. With each passing minute, she felt the anxiety growing inside her. Finally, the bell rang, announcing the end of the day. Students picked up their backpacks and began to leave the classroom, chatting animatedly about their plans for the afternoon.
Julie approached Amy, smiling.
"Well, girls, I'd love to go with you, but you know, Megan says I can't," she sighed, a bit disappointed.
"Yes, what a shame, Julie," Megan replied with a light smile, although deep down she didn't regret that Julie couldn't join them. With her present, things could get complicated.
Amy, for her part, barely managed to murmur a goodbye, wishing she could change places with Julie and not have to face what Megan and Julia had planned for that afternoon.
When they left school, Megan announced enthusiastically:
"My cousin will pick us up at the entrance. She'll be here in a few minutes."
Amy and Julia followed Megan to the school's exit. When they reached the sidewalk, Amy saw a dark gray family car parked near the exit. The vehicle was a compact SUV, modern, with elegant lines and chrome details on the edges. It was evident that it was an expensive car, but not extravagant, the type of vehicle that someone with a good economic position could afford, functional for both daily use and important events.
Inside the car, behind the wheel, was a young woman of around 22 years old. She had dark brown hair, pulled back in a perfectly polished low bun, and wore a professional outfit consisting of a pristine white blouse and gray tailored pants. Her hands rested gracefully on the steering wheel, adorned by perfectly manicured nails with clear polish.
When the girls approached, the young woman lowered the window, revealing a serene but firm face. Her eyes were a warm brown, but there was something in her gaze that conveyed natural authority.
"Are these your friends, Megan?" she asked with a light smile, leaning slightly towards the passenger side. Her tone was polite, but there was an air of control in her voice.
"Yes, cousin, these are Julia and Amy. Girls, she is Samantha," Megan said with contagious enthusiasm.
"Nice to meet you," Samantha said, looking first at Julia, who responded with a casual greeting, and then at Amy, whose evident shyness seemed to catch her attention.
Amy avoided eye contact, feeling that penetrating gaze examining her in detail. There was something intimidating about Samantha, although she couldn't pinpoint exactly what it was.
"Come on, get in," Samantha said, unlocking the doors with a soft "click".
Megan opened the front door and sat in the passenger seat, while Julia and Amy got in the back. Amy huddled against the door, feeling uncomfortable, especially under Samantha's occasional glance through the rearview mirror.
Samantha started the car smoothly, and the sound of the engine barely registered as they drove out onto the street.
"Ready for the adventure, Amy?" Megan asked, turning in her seat to look at her with a mocking smile.
Amy didn't respond, pretending to be distracted while looking out the window. Samantha didn't say anything, but there was a slight hint of curiosity on her face.
As the car drove, Amy felt smaller and smaller. She knew that Samantha would play an important role in whatever Megan and Julia were planning, but she still couldn't imagine how.
The journey was calm, as if it were just any outing. Samantha drove smoothly, while Megan and Julia maintained a light conversation in the front seat, talking about trivial things like classes, teachers, and some school rumors. Amy, sitting silently in the back, kept her gaze fixed on the window, watching as the city quickly passed by.
"So, Samantha, how's everything at work?" Megan asked with a curious but casual tone.
"Pretty good, thanks. My team is working on an important project, and today we have a small meeting to organize the final details," Samantha replied as she made a smooth turn.
"Anything exciting?" Julia asked, leaning slightly forward.
"Well, something related to logistics, I don't know if exciting is the word. But yes, it's important," Samantha said with a light laugh, professional but accessible.
Amy didn't participate in the conversation. In her mind, Megan's words from the previous day resonated strongly: "It will be a big day at my mom's office." When the car approached the building she had already seen the previous day, the knot in her stomach grew.
The imposing building rose with its glass and steel facade, reflecting the clear afternoon sky. Amy recognized it instantly, and anxiety hit her like a wave. She barely had time to prepare herself when the vehicle turned towards the entrance of the underground parking lot, and Samantha pressed a button to open the access barrier.
The building's parking lot was spacious, with high ceilings and numbered columns that helped employees find their vehicles. It was well-lit with cold, white lights that created an impersonal atmosphere. Despite its size, the place was almost empty, with most spaces vacant due to the day's event. The few signs of life were the echoes of distant footsteps and the occasional roar of an engine starting.
Samantha parked in a reserved spot near the elevator entrance. Once the engine was turned off, silence filled the space.
"We're here. Get out, girls," Samantha said with a professional tone as she opened the driver's door.
The three girls got out of the car. Amy was the last to do so, feeling the parking lot floor through her school shoes as if it were a reminder of what she had experienced the previous day.
Samantha closed the doors and pressed the button to lock the car, emitting the typical security sound that resonated in the empty space. Then she turned to them, adopting an authoritative but calm posture.
"Listen, before we go up, I need you to know a few things," Samantha said, looking at each of them seriously.
Megan and Julia nodded with interest, while Amy tried to keep calm.
"Today there will be an important event in the building, a kind of integration day for employees. Almost everyone will be busy in the auditorium and main rooms," Samantha paused, making sure the information was clear.
"And us?" Julia asked with curiosity.
"We have some freedom to move around the unrestricted areas. But I want you to know that today there is maintenance on the security system, so the surveillance cameras won't be working. That's why I ask you to be careful and not do anything inappropriate."
Megan and Julia exchanged a glance that Samantha didn't catch, but Amy did. There was something in that information that seemed... useful to them.
"Understood. Nothing inappropriate," Megan replied with a smile that could be interpreted in many ways.
Samantha nodded, apparently satisfied with the response.
"Okay. Now let's go up. My mother will be busy at the event, but we can use her office as a base while my cousin gives us a tour of the building."
As they headed to the elevator, Amy couldn't help but feel that the combination of an empty parking lot, inactive cameras, and a meeting that occupied almost all the building's staff was too convenient for Megan and Julia. Her heart raced as she tried not to lose the pace of the others.
The sound of the elevator opening marked the beginning of what would surely be a long and unpredictable afternoon.
Megan smiled as the elevator rose smoothly to the fifth floor, the mechanical murmur barely audible due to the air conditioning that filled the building. The elevator walls were made of polished stainless steel, with a large screen that displayed each floor number as they reached it. Megan took advantage of the brief journey to talk.
"My mother works here as a project manager. The company is called InnovaData Systems," Megan said, as Julia nodded with interest and Amy tried not to get lost in the torrent of anxiety that invaded her.
"And what do they do here?" Julia asked with genuine curiosity.
"It's a data engineering and server company. They are in charge of designing and maintaining technological infrastructures for other large companies. Basically, they ensure that things like databases, security systems, and server networks are running smoothly," Megan explained, with a tone that suggested she had heard it from her mother hundreds of times.
"Interesting. And do you come often?" Julia arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.
"Yes, sometimes. After school, I spend some afternoons here helping my mother with small things, like organizing documents or checking emails," Megan paused, looking at Amy with a smile that didn't bode well. "But today will be different."
The ding of the elevator announced that they had arrived on the fifth floor. The doors slid smoothly, revealing an open and modern space. The air conditioning felt even stronger here, with a coolness that contrasted with the heat outside.
The hallway was decorated in a minimalist and professional style: neutral gray and white walls, with LED lights that illuminated the space without being aggressive. On one wall, a metallic logo of InnovaData Systems shone, along with its motto: "Connecting the future, one server at a time." Along the hallway, there were glass doors with discreet labels, each marking offices or meeting rooms.
The girls walked in silence, their steps muffled by the gray carpet that covered the floor. Megan led the way with confidence, while Julia curiously observed the small screens and keyboards mounted on some walls, probably access controls. Amy, for her part, felt increasingly out of place, her mind trapped between the fear and nervousness that wouldn't leave her alone.
Finally, they arrived at an office labeled Project Management - Mrs. Beatriz López. Megan took an access card from her backpack and slid it through a reader, making the door emit a soft click.
"Here we are. Welcome to my mother's kingdom," Megan said as she pushed the door and invited them in.
The mother's office was spacious without being ostentatious. A large dark wood desk occupied the center, with an ergonomic chair and a laptop open on it. Two smaller desks were located on the sides, each with monitors, neatly organized documents, and minimalist office accessories. One side wall was completely covered by a large window that offered an impressive view of the city, while the opposite wall had shelves full of engineering books and technical manuals.
"Is it always this organized?" Julia asked, examining the office with a mixture of surprise and admiration.
"Always. My mother is obsessive about order," Megan replied as she put her backpack on one of the secondary desks and sat in the main chair with a smile of satisfaction.
Amy, as always, remained silent, although she couldn't help but observe with a certain envy the professional and calm environment of the office. It seemed so different from the chaos she had been living lately.
Amy looked with some concern towards the office door, noticing that Samantha hadn't entered with them. Megan and Julia seemed not to care, busy putting their backpacks on the secondary desks while talking in low voices. Amy, however, couldn't help but feel alert. Samantha's absence seemed unusual to her, and with each passing second, the tension in her chest grew.
It wasn't until a few minutes later that Samantha finally appeared. She entered with the same relaxed attitude as before, closing the door behind her with a confident movement. She was carrying a folder in her hand, which she carefully placed on the larger desk: Megan's mother's desk.
"Sorry for the delay, girls. I had to check something at reception," Samantha said as she sat in the swivel chair of the main desk. She crossed her legs elegantly, adopting a professional posture that contrasted with the youthful air of Megan and Julia.
Amy couldn't take her eyes off her. There was something in the way Samantha took control of the space that made her feel even more out of place. As if the authority that emanated from that young woman further widened the abyss between her and the other two girls.
Samantha looked at her cousin with a small smile.
"Well, Megan already gave you a general introduction, right?" she asked, looking at Julia and Amy.
Julia nodded quickly, while Amy barely managed to nod nervously.
"Perfect. Then I'll explain a little more about this floor and how your mother's office works," Samantha said, turning her attention to Megan and settling into her chair. "This particular floor is dedicated to the design and development of customized projects for our main clients. Here is where the specific solutions that we later implement in their servers are created."
Julia, always curious, tilted her head.
"So this is like the creative heart of the company?"
"Exactly," Samantha replied with an approving smile. "Although the final decisions are made in the boardroom on the top floor, everything you see here is what drives those projects."
Amy just listened, trying to process the information while her nervousness continued to grow. There was something intimidating about how Samantha spoke with such confidence, as if she had the ability to handle any situation effortlessly.
"Ah, and speaking of the top floor..." Samantha continued, slightly turning the chair and crossing her hands in front of her. "That's where today's event is taking place."
Amy's gaze instantly rose, and her heart skipped a beat.
"The event?" Julia asked, clearly intrigued.
"Yes," Samantha said, nodding. "It's a semi-annual meeting of employees with some of our key partners. We do it on the rooftop because it's a large space and allows for a more relaxed atmosphere, unlike the boardrooms."
Samantha paused, looking at the three girls, before adding:
"By the way, if you noticed that the security cameras aren't active, it's because they're doing maintenance on the entire system today. It's not usually common, but you know how it is: a server failed last night and they decided to take advantage of the event to fix everything at once."
Amy felt a chill run down her back. The absence of cameras only increased her unease, but Samantha's words had a tone so natural that it was impossible to know if there was any hidden meaning. Julia, on the other hand, seemed more interested than worried.
"And can we go up to see the event at some point?" Julia asked, letting a hint of excitement slip into her tone.
Samantha shrugged.
"You could... if you were a little more formal," she said, deliberately looking at the school uniforms of the three girls. "I don't think the company's partners would mind, but it's always better to avoid drawing too much attention."
Julia laughed, while Megan raised an eyebrow with a smile that made Amy feel that something else was coming.
Amy felt the building's air conditioning get colder all of a sudden. Or maybe it wasn't the environment, but the casual and almost calculated way Megan smiled when she heard Samantha's words. Megan turned to Julia and with an ill-disguised excitement said:
"What a coincidence! We've just brought formal clothes for ourselves."
Amy felt her heart stop for a moment.
"Formal clothes?" Julia asked with a mixture of curiosity and fun, although she clearly knew what Megan was referring to.
"Yes," Megan replied with a wide smile. "I mentioned it last night, do you remember? That's why I asked you to bring something more elegant than the uniform."
Julia laughed, remembering their small chat on WhatsApp with Megan.
"Oh, right," Julia said as she leaned against one of the desks, looking at Amy out of the corner of her eye.
Amy, however, couldn't laugh. She swallowed hard and took a step forward, looking at Megan with obvious concern.
"But... I didn't bring formal clothes," she said in a lower tone, as if she feared Samantha would hear her. "You didn't tell me."
Megan's smile became even wider, with that mischievous touch that Amy already knew too well.
"Don't worry about that," Megan said, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. "You won't need it."
Amy felt the ground beneath her feet disappear.
"What?" she asked, although she wasn't sure she wanted to know the answer.
Megan didn't say anything else, but her gaze had a glint of mischief that made her seem totally in control of the situation. Julia, who had already taken out her backpack, began to search through her things, taking out a set that consisted of a white blouse and elegant pants.
"Perfect," Julia said, smoothing her clothes with a satisfied smile. "This will do."
Megan did the same, taking out a similar suit that consisted of a button-down shirt and dark pants that looked impeccably ironed.
Amy felt even more out of place as she watched them enter the private bathroom of the office, then immediately change out of their school uniforms into formal suits. It was clear that both were prepared for the rooftop event, the girls put their uniforms in their own backpacks.
"And you, Samantha?" Megan asked as she finished buttoning her shirt. "I imagine you're ready?"
Samantha laughed softly from her aunt's desk.
"Of course I am," she said with a smile that reflected an alarming complicity with Megan and Julia. "I'm already dressed for the occasion, don't you think?"
Megan nodded, completely in agreement, while Julia turned to Amy.
"What do you think, Amy?" she said with a tone that seemed innocent but hid an obvious mockery. "We look good, don't we?"
Amy didn't respond. She was too busy trying to understand what all this meant. But what bothered her the most wasn't the change of clothes of her friends, but the way Samantha laughed softly from her chair, as if she knew exactly what was going on.
And that could only mean that Samantha was also involved.
Amy felt the atmosphere in the office change rapidly. The air, already cool due to the air conditioning, seemed to turn icy when Megan took a step forward and said with her characteristic mischievous smile:
"Well, Amy, it's your turn now. It's time to put on your birthday suit."
Julia let out a stifled giggle, and Samantha raised her eyebrows, clearly understanding what Megan was referring to.
"What?" Amy exclaimed in disbelief, instinctively taking a step back.
The term "birthday suit" left no room for interpretation. Her face began to burn as her eyes searched Megan's face for any sign that she was joking, but that confident smile had not a hint of compassion.
"Megan... you can't be serious. Not here, not in these offices, not with Samantha here..." Amy tried to argue, her voice trembling as she clutched the straps of her backpack as if she could protect herself with them.
"Of course I am," Megan replied with an almost sweet tone, although her smile betrayed her malicious fun. "You've done it before. Plus, Samantha is with us. You can trust her."
Amy looked at Samantha, hoping to find some empathy in her face. But Samantha just smiled and crossed her arms, leaning against Megan's mother's desk.
"Don't worry, Amy," Samantha said with a surprisingly calm voice. "I won't say anything. This is between you guys."
Amy's bubble of hope burst at those words.
"No... I can't," Amy whispered, shaking her head with eyes full of desperation. "This is different, Megan. Samantha... she is..."
"A spectator?" Megan interrupted, feigning innocence. Then she took out her phone from her pocket and started playing with it, swiping through the screen as if she were checking something.
Amy felt a knot in her stomach as she saw the phone in Megan's hands. She knew exactly what was coming next.
"Amy, I really don't want to be the bad guy here," Megan said, dropping a threat with her light tone. "But I have to remind you that I still have all those photos and videos. It would be a shame if something... accidentally... got published."
Amy's world seemed to crumble. Her breathing became irregular, and her legs trembled. She tried to look for Julia, but she was just watching her with a mix of fun and expectation, while organizing her own backpack.
"You wouldn't," Amy whispered tremulously, although she knew Megan was more than willing to do it.
"It's up to you," Megan said with a slight shrug, as if she didn't care what Amy decided. But her fingers continued toying with the phone, swiping to what seemed to be her gallery.
"Megan, please..." Amy pleaded, her voice almost breaking.
"Come on, Amy," Julia intervened, as she zipped up her backpack. "You've done it before. It's no big deal, right?"
"Plus, it's just us here," Samantha added with a smile that made Amy feel like she had no escape.
Amy looked at the three girls, desperate. She could feel the tears building up in her eyes. She had lost count of how many times she had tried to reason, beg, or even fight against Megan and Julia. But she always ended up giving in, and she knew this time would be no different.
"Okay," she finally whispered, her voice barely audible as she lowered her head in defeat.
Megan put her phone back in her pocket with a triumphant smile.
"Good decision. Now, take it all off and put it in your backpack, as always."
Amy felt her hands trembling as she slowly lowered the straps of her backpack and placed it on the desk in front of her. She knew the worst was yet to come.
Amy swallowed hard as her trembling hands reached for the top button of her shirt. The stifled laughter of Julia and Megan felt like pins piercing her skin. Every small movement became an internal struggle as she tried to ignore Samantha's fixed gaze, who was watching her attentively from the desk.
First, she carefully folded her shirt and placed it inside the backpack. Then, she removed her uniform sweater, followed by her school skirt, stockings, shoes, and finally the rest of her underwear. Each piece of clothing that was added to the backpack made her discomfort multiply. Samantha, despite not saying anything at that moment, followed her movements with an inquisitive smile, as if silently evaluating her.
When everything was inside, Megan took Amy's backpack with a casual air and placed it on the desk next to hers and Julia's. Samantha crossed her legs as she leaned back a little more in the chair, turning it to face Amy directly. Julia, on the other hand, made sure not to miss a second, recording with her phone and commenting in a low voice how ridiculous Amy looked trying to cover herself.
Amy, now standing, did her best to make herself small. Her crossed arms and strategically placed hands barely managed to provide her with minimal protection. The air conditioning hit her skin, making her shiver even more.
"Well, well..." Samantha broke the silence, intertwining her fingers in front of her. "So Megan was right. I admit I didn't believe her when she told me about this. I thought she was exaggerating or just making things up."
"Same here when I saw her undress at the museum," Julia added with a funny laugh as she paused the recording for a moment to check the results.
Amy shrank even more, avoiding looking at Samantha directly at all costs.
"It's crazy to undress in a museum, but now that I see her naked in this office..." Samantha continued, leaning slightly forward. "What motivates you to do this, Amy? I mean, this isn't exactly normal, is it?"
Amy felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over her. Her lips parted, but no words came out. What could she say? There was no justification that could make this situation seem logical or reasonable.
"Is it that you get excited about being naked in public places?" Samantha asked with a mix of curiosity and mockery in her tone.
"Oh, come on, Samantha!" Megan interrupted with a complicit smile. "Don't be so hard on her. It's not like she enjoys it... Or does she, Amy?"
The three of them looked at her, waiting for an answer, but Amy just shook her head quickly, feeling her cheeks burning.
"So, why do you do it?" Samantha insisted with a playful yet inquisitive tone.
Amy opened her mouth, stammering.
"I... I don't... it's not because..." she tried to say, but her voice was barely audible.
"Leave her alone for a moment, Sam," Megan said, feigning compassion but clearly enjoying Amy's torment. "She's shy."
"Shy?" Samantha mocked, raising an eyebrow. "Well, she has a pretty peculiar way of showing it."
Julia laughed out loud while checking the photos she had just taken.
Amy felt like the floor beneath her feet could disappear at any moment. Hadn't Megan told her that they were doing this for a contest? The weight of the stares, the questions, and the laughter crushed her, and her only defense was to stand still, completely covered by her own arms, hoping that it wouldn't get any worse. But knowing Megan and Julia, she knew that was an empty wish.
"We're going to have a very interesting day," Samantha said, addressing Megan with a smile. Her tone seemed to indicate that she had her own ideas about how to make Amy spend the rest of the afternoon.
Amy barely managed to keep her composure as Samantha's words fell on her like an unexpected storm. Megan, Julia, and Samantha seemed to be having a relaxed conversation, but for Amy, the pressure was suffocating. Her body was tense, every muscle rigid as she tried to cover herself as best she could.
"So she's the famous Amy you keep talking about, Megan," Samantha said, leaning forward slightly from her seat, with an indecipherable smile.
"The same one," Megan replied, laughing as she toyed with the edge of Amy's backpack on the desk. "But as you can see, she's not as perfect as she seems."
Amy felt a knot in her stomach. Samantha seemed to enjoy the control she had at that moment, but not with Megan's cruelty. There was something more calculating in her tone, something that made Amy feel even more vulnerable.
"Well, you told me that Amy is a good student," Samantha said, now addressing Amy directly. Her tone was almost friendly, but not enough to calm her down. "That she respects the rules and is always interested in learning new things."
Amy nodded quickly, her face completely red. The air conditioning hit her naked skin, intensifying her discomfort.
"Yes, she definitely seems like a person who respects the rules," Samantha added with a sarcastic smile, glancing at Megan and Julia, who couldn't contain their laughter.
Amy lowered her gaze to the floor, wanting to disappear at that very moment.
"But don't worry, Amy. Today is your lucky day," Samantha continued, her tone now more cheerful. "We're going to take a little tour of the offices. I want you to see how we work here and especially our most modern security systems."
Amy felt like the ground was moving beneath her feet. Under any other circumstances, a tour of those offices would be exciting for her. The security systems, the technology... All of that fascinated her. But now, being completely naked, the idea of walking through the offices was a real torment.
"Don't you think it's a great opportunity?" Samantha asked, clearly enjoying the contrast between her words and Amy's situation.
"Yes, no, but I... I guess..." Amy responded in a whisper, barely audible, unsure of what to say.
Julia and Megan exchanged complicit glances.
"Plus, Megan told me you're pretty good with computer stuff," Samantha added, crossing her arms. "I'm sure you'll be interested in what we have here."
"Are you sure she'll be able to concentrate?" Julia asked with feigned innocence, glancing at Amy.
"Oh, don't worry. I'm sure Amy can adapt..." Samantha said, her eyes meeting Amy's, who weakly nodded, unable to articulate a word.
Amy couldn't help but feel a hint of sadness. In another life, on another day, she would have been thrilled to see all of this up close. Now, however, she could only imagine how humiliating it would be to follow Samantha and expose herself even more.
"So let's take advantage of the fact that you're here and that the security cameras are under maintenance," Samantha said with a wider smile. "You can move around freely, without worrying about being accidentally recorded."
The mention of the security cameras made Amy feel a slight chill. Under normal circumstances, that would have been a relief, but at that moment, she could only think about how Megan and Julia were already constantly recording her.
Samantha stood up with an elegant movement, placing and adjusting the jacket of her suit that was hanging on the chair.
"Come on, girls. It's time for the tour."
Megan got up from the armchair she had been sitting in and took Amy's backpack from the desk, placing it next to the others.
"Come on, Amy. You wouldn't want Samantha to get a bad impression of you, would you?" Megan said with a mocking tone as she headed towards the door.
With an elegant gesture, Samantha opened the office door and stepped into the hallway. Julia and Megan followed immediately, their light steps and almost complicit smiles, leaving Amy standing in the doorway. Amy looked at the open door with a mix of panic and resignation.
My CHYOA
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Amy Unfiltered - Chapter 22
Her bare feet touched the cold marble floor of the fifth floor, some parts without carpet, and each step seemed like a monumental challenge. Finally, after gathering enough courage, she took a step forward, slowly approaching the door.
Amy first poked her head out, her hair falling around her face as she cautiously glanced up and down the hallway. It was wide, with spotless white walls and large windows that let in the sunlight, making the space feel even more exposed. The shiny floor seemed like a mirror, and Amy couldn't help but feel that it reflected more than it should.
Everything was surreal. The walls were decorated with modern posters displaying technical diagrams of servers and complex networks, and there were several small plants in stylized pots placed in the corners, as if trying to bring a touch of life to a place dominated by technology.
Amy clung to the hope that no one was nearby. While she assessed the environment, Samantha turned around, looking towards the door with a smile that was more of satisfaction than sympathy.
"Are you coming out or do you need an invitation?" Samantha asked, her tone mocking as she crossed her arms.
With her heart pounding in her chest, Amy took a step into the hallway, feeling how the cold from the floor spread from the soles of her feet to every fiber of her being. Before she could back out, Samantha pressed a button on the wall next to the door.
A faint "click" resonated in the air, followed by a brief buzz. Amy turned her head back just in time to see the door close behind her, the security system automatically locking it.
"What was that?" Amy asked, her voice barely a whisper, but laden with anxiety.
Samantha lifted her access card, which hung from a lanyard around her neck, and showed it with a casual movement.
"It's a security system. These doors only open with these cards," she said, smiling as Megan took her card out of her pocket and waved it in the air. "Megan also has one. Julia and you don't, sorry, it's security policy."
Amy felt her breathing quicken. Her things, including her clothes, were trapped inside the office, and now she was completely dependent on Samantha and Megan to get back.
"What's wrong, Amy?" Megan asked, tilting her head to the side with feigned concern. "Are you afraid of being left outside?"
Julia let out a giggle behind them, enjoying every second of the tension. Amy swallowed and lowered her gaze to the shiny floor, aware of how vulnerable she was.
The hallway seemed endless. Each step she took forward resonated slightly in the walls, making her feel even more exposed. The windows offered an impressive view of the city, but for Amy, it was as if anyone could look in and see her naked.
The backpacks, and with them her only hope of returning to normalcy, were on the other side of the closed door. Amy felt like she was trapped in a dream she couldn't wake up from, one where the world continued its normal course, but everything in her environment was designed to humiliate her.
Samantha walked confidently at the head of the group, her heels resonating against the floor with an authoritarian rhythm, while Julia and Megan followed closely, throwing glances and smiles at Amy, who seemed completely oblivious to the internal chaos she was experiencing.
"Come on, Amy," Samantha said, turning towards her as she continued walking forward. "Don't lag behind. This tour is just beginning."
Amy felt her heart skip a beat as she forced herself to move forward, her eyes fixed on Samantha's back, trying to ignore the surreal and humiliating situation.
The contrast was painfully evident. Samantha led the group with a firm and professional stride, her immaculate white blouse shining under the hallway's light. She wore a fitted jacket that accentuated her figure and perfectly tailored gray pants, with heels that resonated with authority on the shiny floor. Julia and Megan walked behind her, both equally elegant: Julia with a simple yet sophisticated white blouse and elegant pants that made her look older than she was, while Megan opted for a carefully ironed button-down shirt and dark pants that gave her a formal air.
Amy, on the other hand, completely naked from head to toe, moved with clumsy and slow steps, pressing her arms against her chest and covering her intimacy as best she could, which was completely useless. The air conditioning chilled her skin like little knives, making her shiver and reminding her of how exposed she was. Each barefoot step on the icy floor was a reminder of her vulnerability.
Samantha, without losing her composure, pointed to a glass door at the end of the hallway.
"This way is the main meeting room. It's empty right now... I think," she said with a smile that betrayed her amusement.
The girls reached the door, and Samantha gently pushed it open. As she entered, Amy felt an even stronger chill, noticing that the temperature inside was colder than in the hallway. The room was spacious, with a long glass table in the center surrounded by black leather chairs. The walls were decorated with electronic whiteboards and touch screens, each displaying complex graphs that Amy, under other circumstances, would have found fascinating.
"What do you think, Amy?" Samantha asked as she ran her finger along the edge of the glass table. "Can you imagine presenting something here? Maybe an exhibition... although I doubt you have anywhere to keep your notes right now."
Julia burst out laughing, and Megan just smiled as she took out her phone to record Amy's reaction. Amy tried to avoid their gazes, feeling completely out of place in such a sophisticated space. The brightness of the glass reflected her image, making her feel even more exposed.
"We should take a group photo here," Megan said playfully, pretending to look around for a good angle. "It would be a perfect memory!"
"Yes, but... how do we make sure Amy looks good in the photo?" Julia added with a malicious smile.
Amy shuddered and shook her head.
"No! I don't want photos. Please," she said in a low voice, but her trembling tone only fueled the girls' amusement.
Samantha, ignoring Amy's pleas, guided them to another hallway after a few minutes.
"Come on, there's more to see, we'll have time for photos later," she said as her heels resonated once more, leading the group to a different area.
They passed by a small cafeteria that served the employees. Despite being closed due to the event, the interior lights were on. The shiny counter, with gleaming coffee machines and display cases filled with carefully arranged food, seemed like a place where Amy could have taken refuge under other circumstances. Now, however, the reflection of the glass showed an image she couldn't bear to see.
"This is where the employees usually relax. Of course, none of them do it like you, Amy," Samantha said, giving her a look full of sarcasm.
"What if we go in?" Megan suggested, pushing the door with curiosity.
The idea of entering another brightly lit space filled with reflective surfaces made Amy instinctively back away, but Julia pushed her lightly from behind, forcing her to enter with the others.
The cafeteria was spotless, and Amy couldn't help but imagine how it would be to be discovered there, surrounded by the evidence of a normal workday. Julia approached a coffee machine and pretended to press the buttons.
"What do you think if we prepare something? Maybe Amy would like a coffee to relax," she said with a mocking smile.
Megan checked the display cases, pretending to look for something interesting, while Samantha leaned against the counter, watching Amy with her arms crossed.
"We should keep going, we don't want to waste time here," Samantha finally said, taking them out of the cafeteria and into another hallway.
The next destination was an employee break room. Upon opening the door, Amy noticed that it was designed for comfort: large sofas, a big TV mounted on the wall, and small tables with more casual chairs. A bookshelf full of technical books and magazines occupied one corner.
"What do you think, Amy?" Megan asked while pointing to one of the sofas.
Amy shook her head, unable to respond, but Megan didn't leave her alone.
"Maybe you want to rest a bit. You've been walking a lot, haven't you?"
Amy felt trapped. She knew that any resistance would be useless, so she sat timidly on the edge of the sofa, trying to cover herself more as she felt the cold leather against her skin. Julia and Megan watched her with satisfied smiles, while Samantha pretended to check her nails, although she was clearly enjoying the scene.
After a few minutes, Samantha took control again.
"Well, it's time to keep going. We haven't finished the tour yet."
Amy could barely hold back her tears as she got up from the sofa and followed the group, her bare feet as well as the rest of her body softly resonating against the cold floor as they moved towards the next place Samantha had planned to show them.
Samantha led the way to the stairs, with determined steps, while the girls followed. Amy, in her naked state, struggled to keep up, her steps clumsy and hesitant. Each step was a challenge, and Amy tried to cover her body, her trembling hands trying to protect her intimacy as she climbed with difficulty.
Amy's nakedness was evident in every movement, her curves revealing themselves with each step. The feeling of exposure was overwhelming, and being naked in that luxurious building made her feel vulnerable and uncomfortable, as if every invisible eye was judging her.
Upon reaching the upper floor, Samantha stopped in front of a new metal door, this time thicker and with a luminous security panel. She swiped a different card than the one she had used before, a blue one with silver edges, and the door opened with a deep buzz. The air that emerged from inside was icy, a drastic change from the hallway. Megan and Julia barely reacted, while Amy flinched, hugging herself tighter, the cold attacking her exposed skin mercilessly.
"Come in," Samantha said with a smile, taking a step inside. "Welcome to the heart of our system."
As they crossed, the cold white lights illuminated a spacious, almost cavernous space, with endless rows of black metal server racks extending to the back. Each rack was filled with blinking lights, small blue, green, and orange flashes that seemed to pulse like stars in the controlled darkness of the place. The floor was made of raised tiles, designed to allow the necessary ventilation to cool the high-capacity systems. On one side, large fans murmured with constant force, expelling cold air that made the girls' hair dance slightly and made Amy's skin tingle.
"This is the 6th floor, where we keep all the main servers and other essential network devices for our operations," Samantha explained, with a tone that mixed pride and professionalism. "It's like the building's brain, although we also have redundant systems in other locations."
Megan walked with ease, as if she were used to this environment. She even pushed one of the racks to demonstrate its stability. Julia, on the other hand, looked fascinated at the lights and the impeccable order of the cables running through each panel.
"Wow, this is impressive. It looks like something out of a futuristic movie," Julia commented, leaning in to observe a label on one of the cables.
Amy, however, could barely move. Each step she took echoed in the raised floor, a reminder of her presence that felt too loud. Her skin tingling from the cold, her nipples erect under her crossed arms, she tried to cover herself in vain, her trembling body revealing her vulnerability. The cold forced her to hunch over, trying to protect herself from a sensation that wasn't completely new to her. The hardness of the floor against her bare feet was different, a metallic texture that seemed to absorb the little warmth she had left. She felt ridiculously small, insignificant, surrounded by machines that were bigger, more useful, and, at that moment, more appropriate than her.
Samantha stopped in front of a larger rack and pointed to a monitor that showed real-time system performance graphs.
"Here is where we monitor data transfers. It's fascinating to see the amount of information that passes through these servers every second. You can come closer to look, but don't touch anything."
Megan and Julia took a step forward, interested in the moving graphs. Amy stayed back, unable to move. The cold air felt more penetrating here, as if it were designed to expel her from the place.
"Well, Amy?" Samantha asked, turning to look at her with a playful smile. "Don't you want to learn something? After all, Megan says you're very good with computer stuff."
The question resonated in the cold air, and Amy swallowed, feeling that even that small gesture was audible in the silence of the room. Megan and Julia shared a smile, knowing that Amy's discomfort had nothing to do with a lack of interest in the servers. For Amy, this place was an alien world, immense and, at that moment, completely hostile.
Julia added with a giggle:
"Come on, Amy. I'm sure the servers won't bite."
Megan's laughter joined Julia's, while Samantha, seemingly more focused on her professional role, continued with the tour.
"By the way, this area is completely restricted. Only a few employees have access. The security cameras on this floor are also not working due to maintenance, but that doesn't mean we should be careless. Keep your hands off the equipment, okay?"
"Of course," Megan and Julia responded almost in unison.
Amy looked at the endless rows of servers and then at the three elegantly dressed girls, as if they were part of that world while she was an intruder. The metal door behind them had automatically locked, sealing their presence in a place where she clearly didn't belong.
Samantha's phone vibrated in her pocket, interrupting her explanation about the backup systems. With a professional gesture, she took out the device and answered.
"Hello? Yes, aunt."
The girls watched as Samantha listened attentively, nodding from time to time.
"Understood, I have those documents on my desk. I'll go up to the rooftop with them right away," Samantha said before hanging up and looking at the girls.
"It's your mother," she informed, addressing Megan specifically. "She needs some important papers for the event. You know how she is, everything has to be perfect."
Megan nodded with a sympathetic smile.
"Yes, of course. Go ahead, Samantha."
Julia, on the other hand, seemed amused by the situation, while Amy, huddled in her corner, watched with growing concern.
Samantha took a step towards the door, but turned before leaving, addressing Megan.
"Megan, you're in charge. You know how these things work, so make sure there are no problems."
Megan raised an eyebrow, enjoying the moment.
"Me? Of course, I'm all responsibility," she said with a playful grimace, which made Samantha laugh.
"You'd better," Samantha replied with a light but firm tone, as she swiped the access card to open the door.
However, Amy didn't share the relief of the other two girls. She watched as Samantha crossed the door, closing it behind her with a faint metallic click that resonated in the cold air. Then, she heard the characteristic click of the lock as the card activated the security system.
Megan took her hands out of her pants pockets and turned towards Amy, with a smile that didn't seem reassuring to Amy.
"Well, it looks like we have the place to ourselves for a while."
Julia laughed as she looked around the room, the lights of the servers reflecting in her eyes full of ideas.
"This could be... interesting."
Amy stood still, feeling the walls of the cold space closing in a little more around her. There was something unsettling in the way both girls were looking at her now that they were alone, without Samantha there to moderate them.
Megan and Julia started walking slowly through the area, with Julia observing the blinking lights of the servers and the labels identifying each device.
"And what is this for exactly?" Julia asked, pointing to a metal box with multiple cables connected to it.
Megan, confidently, replied, "Ah, that's a switch... or a router. I don't know, my mother always talks to me about these things, but it's hard to remember the details. I think it connects several systems together."
Julia raised an eyebrow, amused. "Do you think? You're not very useful as a guide, huh?"
Megan shrugged, relaxed. "I'm more about following instructions than understanding them."
Julia laughed, although she seemed intrigued by the environment. After observing a row of servers lined up like metallic soldiers, she pointed to a screen with moving graphs.
"And this? Is it like the system status?"
Megan frowned, clearly not knowing the answer. "I have no idea. Amy, come here. You should know this, right?"
Amy, who until that moment had been trying to stay as far away as possible, frozen by the cold air and nervousness, looked up in alarm.
"Huh? Me..." she stammered, slowly approaching while trying to cover herself.
Julia looked at her expectantly, while Megan crossed her arms, feigning interest. Amy leaned towards the screen, her lips trembling from both the cold and fear.
"It's... an activity monitor... I think. Maybe it's to check the server traffic, but... I'm not sure..." Her words trailed off into a whisper as she felt the girls' mocking gaze upon her.
Julia burst out laughing. "Wow, our computer expert is frozen... in more than one sense."
Amy backed away a few steps, wishing she could disappear, but Megan didn't let her go so easily. She turned towards Julia with a malicious smile and said in a casual tone, "You know, while we were in the parking lot yesterday, Amy told me something very interesting."
Amy, naked and vulnerable, looked up, her eyes revealing a mix of panic and surprise.
"No! I didn't say that!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling.
But Megan ignored her protest, enjoying every second. "She told me that while we were at the mall looking for Julia's mother's phone, she masturbated in the parking lot. That means that when she shook hands with you to introduce herself, her hands were sticky from the orgasm."
Amy felt the cold air become heavier. "That's not true! I didn't say that!"
Julia, with a look of disgust, intervened in the conversation, her eyes sparkling with a mix of disgust and jealousy, although not as angry as the day before.
"Amy! How could you shake hands with Alex like that? It's disgusting to think that your hands were... dirty after... that. And on top of that, you're selfish. You should have waited for us to be able to see you."
Julia's laughter, filled with a mix of fun and reproach, resonated in the room. The idea that Amy had masturbated in secret, depriving them of that moment, was both funny and irritating to her. The image of Amy, naked and embarrassed, only made the scene even more surreal.
Amy backed away even more, her heart pounding as both girls looked at her with a mix of fun and cruelty that made every second feel like an eternity.
Julia, with a mischievous smile, made a request to Amy.
"Come on, Amy, stop covering yourself. We want to see you completely."
Amy, trembling from the cold and nerves, slowly obeyed. Her hands slid to the sides of her body, revealing her intimacy. Amy's vagina, with little hair, was an unexpected revelation. The constant public exposure had led Amy to keep that area more orderly, a detail that didn't go unnoticed by her friends.
Megan, with a curious look, commented, "Wow, Amy, I see you've been keeping everything very... clean."
Julia nodded, her expression full of curiosity.
"Yes, it's interesting. Have you been waxing, Amy? Or have you always been like this?"
Amy, with a trembling voice, responded to her "friends'" curiosity.
"Well, I waxed a little yesterday. I thought that... maybe..."
Her voice faded, embarrassed by the attention she was receiving. Megan and Julia exchanged an amused look, laughing softly.
Julia, impulsive as always, took a step forward and, without asking permission, extended her index finger, touching it softly along Amy's slit. Amy moaned softly at the unexpected touch, her body reacting instinctively.
"Wow, Amy, you're so wet..." Julia murmured, withdrawing her finger and looking at the moisture on her finger.
The server room filled with laughter and murmurs, sexual tension hanging in the air along with the cold coming from the fans.
"Amy, if you masturbated in secret yesterday, why don't you give us a show right here?" Julia suggested with a mischievous smile.
Amy opened her eyes in disbelief, her face reflecting a mix of surprise and denial.
"No, Julia! That's... inappropriate. I can't... do that here."
The idea of masturbating in that place, in the server room of her friend's mother's company, was too daring even for the situation she was in. Amy's pleading gaze begged her friends not to push her further, but the curiosity and fun in Megan and Julia's eyes were evident.
The server room, with its cold and ventilated atmosphere, made Amy shiver uncontrollably in her state of nudity. The icy temperature quickly dried any trace of sweat that might appear on her skin, despite the tense and nervous situation. Her teeth chattered slightly, and her body shivered in an attempt to protect herself from the cold, creating a striking contrast with the moisture that Julia had discovered moments before.
Megan, with a firm and authoritative voice, intervened in the conversation, addressing Amy.
"Amy, listen. If you don't do what we ask, we'll stay here as long as necessary. And if you take too long, the event will end and you'll be caught naked."
Amy felt a lump in her throat at Megan's words. The idea of being discovered naked in the server room was terrifying. With a tremor that was now not only due to the cold but also to the situation, Amy understood that she didn't have many options.
Amy, in an act of shyness, lowered her gaze, but her body betrayed her. Her nipples, hardened by excitement, pointed towards Megan and Julia, silently accusing them for her situation. She wanted to deny her desire, but her body had already accepted the reality of her excitement.
The server room, with its cold and technological atmosphere, was an unusual setting for the dance of emotions that was unfolding. Megan and Julia, aware of the power they had over Amy, waited with anticipation, their intense gazes fixed on the naked and trembling figure of their friend.
Amy, in an attempt to find comfort in her own space, looked for a place to lean on and start touching herself. But every surface she touched was cold to the touch, a constant reminder of the icy server room. The raised tile floor was hard and cold under her bare feet, and the metal walls conveyed a cold that crept into her bones.
The idea of masturbating in these conditions was a challenge in itself. The intense cold threatened to make her path to pleasure difficult, and the feeling of exposure in this unusual environment only increased her nervousness. Amy, with her erect nipples and shivering skin, struggled to reconcile her growing excitement with the inhospitable environment that surrounded her.
Megan, with her cell phone in hand, recorded every moment, capturing Amy's internal struggle on video. Julia, on the other hand, took photographs, capturing snapshots of Amy's naked and trembling figure. For them, the difficulty Amy was having masturbating in that cold environment was a fun spectacle, a test of their power over her.
Every muscle in Amy's body was tense, revealing the internal struggle she was going through. Her breasts, with hardened nipples pointing towards the ceiling, were two erect protrusions on her chest, sensitive to the slightest touch. The skin of her breasts was tingling, creating a pattern of small bumps that extended to her waist. Her hands, as they passed over her body, would feel that unique texture, as if her skin were alive and responding to every stimulus.
Amy's buttocks were tight, tense, as if she were ready to escape or receive a touch. The skin of her thighs was also tingling, creating a uniform pattern down to her knees. Her bare feet clung to the cold floor, her toes curled in an attempt to protect herself from the icy contact.
Amy, with a ragged breath, began to explore her body with trembling hands. Her fingers, cold to the touch, slid down her neck, slowly down her collarbone, feeling the tingling texture of her skin. The sensation of her own skin, sensitive to the touch, made her shiver.
Her hands moved down her arms, feeling the softness of her skin in contrast to the hardness of her erect nipples. Her fingers stopped at her breasts, and with a soft moan, she began to caress her hardened nipples.
The sensation of touching herself in that cold environment was a mix of pleasure and challenge. Her breasts, sensitive to the touch, responded to each caress, making her moan softly. Her nipples, hardened by the cold and excitement, were points of pleasure that made her arch slightly.
Her hands moved down her waist, exploring the soft curve of her navel, before sliding down to her hips and thighs, her skin tingling under her fingers. The sensation of her own skin, sensitive and alive, was a contrast to the cold that surrounded her, as if her body were in a constant battle to find warmth and pleasure.
Megan and Julia, with contained laughter, watched the show Amy was putting on. Their laughter, though soft, resonated in the server room, sometimes distracting Amy from her task. But she, determined to continue, focused on her own pleasure, trying to ignore the laughter and comments.
Megan and Julia's laughter was like a soundtrack to the scene, a mix of fun and complicity. Amy, with her half-closed eyes, focused on the sensation of her fingers on her body, trying to block out the outside world and immerse herself in her own intimacy.
Her hands, now more determined, moved with a firmer rhythm, caressing her breasts and moving down her waist, exploring her body with growing urgency.
Amy's breathing quickened, her breasts rising and falling with each ragged breath. Her attention focused on her intimacy, and with a soft moan, her fingers found her wetness.
With slow, exploratory movements, Amy began to touch herself, sliding her fingers through her intimacy, feeling the warmth that contrasted with the cold of the server room. Her lips, swollen and sensitive, parted slightly at the touch, and a moan escaped her throat, louder than she would have wanted.
The sensation of touching herself in that cold environment was a unique experience. Her fingers, now familiar with her body, explored her intimacy, seeking the points that made her shudder. Megan and Julia's laughter, though still present, had softened, giving way to a silent anticipation as they watched Amy surrender to her own pleasure.
Amy's intimacy, exposed to the cold light of the server room, was a sensual landscape that invited exploration. Her outer lips, swollen and sensitive, looked like two pink petals that slowly opened, revealing the hidden treasure within. As her excitement grew, her inner lips, delicate and pink, also swelled, resembling small buttons ready to bloom.
Her clitoris, a small pearly button, stood proudly, sensitive to the slightest breeze, like a lighthouse in the middle of her intimacy. The moisture emanating from her shone under the light, creating a soft glow that attracted the attention of her curious fingers.
Amy, with her exploring fingers, began to touch herself, sliding her fingertips through her lips, gently separating them to reveal the entrance to her warm and wet cave. The sensation of her own moisture, the soft texture of her lips, was a contrast to the cold of the environment, as if her body were creating its own oasis of pleasure.
The image of her intimacy, with her swollen and shiny lips, was an invitation to a world of sensations, a secret garden that Amy explored with trembling fingers, while her breathing quickened and her moans filled the room, mixing with Megan and Julia's contained laughter.
Amy, with each caress, surrendered more to her pleasure, her movements becoming more intense and urgent. Her body, sensitive to the touch and the cold, responded with spasms, some from excitement and others from the icy temperature of the room.
Her fingers, now experts in her own geography, moved with a firm rhythm, exploring every corner of her intimacy. Her lips, swollen and shiny, opened and closed to the rhythm of her caresses, revealing the moisture flowing from within. The sensation of pleasure and cold mixed, creating a storm of sensations in her body.
With a muffled moan, Amy fell to the cold floor, her legs no longer able to support her. Sitting on the icy floor, her toes curled, tense, while her back arched and her breasts offered themselves to the cold atmosphere.
The sensation of the cold floor against her naked skin was a striking contrast to the warmth emanating from her intimacy. Her hands, now in contact with the floor, sought stability while her fingers continued their erotic dance, taking her body to the edge of pleasure. Spasms of pleasure and cold alternated, making her body contort on the floor, her moans filling the room, mixing with Megan and Julia's laughter and whispers.
Megan and Julia, with a mischievous smile, exchanged complicit glances before turning to Amy with comments full of mockery.
Megan, with her phone still recording, said, "Look how she writhes, as if she's having a seizure. Is this how you masturbate, Amy? Are you so desperate that you can't even stand up?"
Julia, laughing softly, added, "And those moans, Amy. Do you really think they're sexy? They sound like the meows of an angry cat. Come on, Amy, show us how you do it, you can do better!"
Their words, though cruel, had the desired effect. Amy, with her face flushed with shame and pleasure, struggled to ignore the comments, but her body responded to every word, her spasms increasing in intensity.
Sitting on the cold floor, her fingers continued their dance, her intimacy swollen and shiny, while the girls' comments pushed her beyond her comfort zone, mixing pleasure and shame in a unique experience.
Megan and Julia's words, though cruel, were like fuel for Amy's internal fire. Her high state of excitement made every taunt, every humiliating comment, take her one step closer to the edge of pleasure.
Shame and pleasure intertwined in her body, creating a storm of sensations. The girls' comments, though painful, fueled her desire, making her intimacy throb and her breathing quicken.
Amy, sitting on the cold floor, let herself be carried away by the mix of emotions. Her fingers, now moving with urgency, explored her swollen intimacy, seeking the climax that would free her from the accumulated tension. The cruel comments became a strange kind of stimulus, pushing her beyond her limits, while her body trembled and twisted in a dance of pleasure and shame.
Megan, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, stood up and began to explore the server racks, looking for something she could use in the game that had developed. Her eyes scanned the various tools and objects hanging or stored in the racks.
Finally, her gaze fell on a network cable, one of the many that hung neatly on a nearby rack. With a mischievous smile, Megan approached and unhooked the cable, unrolling it to reveal its length.
"I think I've found the perfect toy for our little Amy," she announced, holding the cable high.
The network cable, with its outer plastic cover and small internal wires, had a unique texture, and Megan, with her creative mind, had found an alternative use for it.
In her search through the server room, Megan explored the various tools and equipment, looking for something that could be used to intensify Amy's experience. Among the tools, she found a screwdriver with a long and slightly curved handle, made of a soft and smooth material.
With a mischievous smile, Megan took the screwdriver, feeling its weight and texture in her hand. The handle, though designed to tighten screws, had a shape and size that made it ideal for her erotic purpose.
She approached Amy, who waited with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.
"Amy, I think I've found something better. Are you ready to try something different?"
Amy, curious and embarrassed, looked up, her eyes fixed on the screwdriver Megan was holding. The idea of using a tool as a sex toy was something she had never thought of.
Megan, with a mischievous smile, offered the screwdriver to Amy, inviting her to explore new sensations.
"Amy, you can use this if you want. I didn't find anything else that might be useful to you."
Amy, despite having lost her virginity in a bicycle incident, still felt somewhat virgin, as she had not experienced sex with another person. The idea of using the screwdriver as a sex toy was terrifying.
With trembling hands, Amy took the screwdriver, feeling the soft and curved handle under her fingers. The idea of penetrating her own intimacy with a tool felt humiliating.
"I've never used anything like this..." Amy whispered, her trembling voice revealing her nervousness.
Megan, with a sympathetic smile, responded to Amy's confession.
"Neither have I, but I don't think it's that hard. You just have to stick it in and that's it, right?"
Amy, still excited but starting to feel the cold of the environment, nodded slowly. The idea of penetrating her intimacy with the screwdriver was tempting, but the feeling of cold in her body was distracting her.
With trembling hands, Amy placed the tip of the screwdriver at her entrance, feeling the cold metal against her inner heat. The sensation was both stimulating and shocking, making her body react with a spasm.
"It's cold..." Amy murmured, her voice revealing her indecision.
Julia, with a smile of surprise and fun, watched Amy as she tried to insert the screwdriver handle into her intimacy. The scene, both intimate and surreal, unfolded under the cold light of the server room, and every moment was captured by Megan and Julia's phones.
Amy, with a mix of determination and nervousness, pushed the handle slightly inward, and a moan of discomfort and pleasure escaped her lips. The sensation of the cold handle entering her warmth was intense, a mix of sensations that made her shiver.
"Oh!" Amy exclaimed, her voice revealing her surprise and excitement.
Megan and Julia, with their phones in hand, captured every reaction, every moan, every spasm of pleasure and surprise on Amy's face as she struggled to accommodate the curved handle inside her. The scene, both erotic and raw, unfolded in an unusual setting, creating a memory that none of them would forget.
Amy, with a mix of determination and curiosity, began to slowly insert the screwdriver handle into her intimacy. The sensation of being penetrated by the cold and smooth object was intense, and her eyes closed as she felt the invasion inside her.
When the handle was fully inserted, Amy opened her eyes with a jolt, suddenly remembering the presence of Megan and Julia and their phones recording every moment. With an instinctive movement, she closed her legs, trying to hide her intimacy now invaded by the curved handle.
Megan and Julia's laughter filled the room, amused by Amy's reaction.
"Amy, don't stop now!" Megan exclaimed, encouraging her to continue.
Amy, with a mix of resignation and excitement, opened her legs again, revealing her intimacy invaded by the screwdriver handle.
"It's very uncomfortable... I don't know how to do it," Amy murmured, her voice trembling.
Megan, with a sympathetic smile, responded, "It's okay, Amy. We just wanted a more... intimate photo and video. Do what makes you feel good."
Amy, with a sigh, began to move slowly, trying to find pleasure despite the discomfort. The sensation of the handle inside her, combined with Megan and Julia's attention, was a mix of sensations that made her feel exposed and vulnerable.
Megan and Julia, with their phones in hand, captured every movement, every moan, every internal struggle of Amy as she tried to reconcile her desire with discomfort, creating a visual record of her vulnerability and pleasure.
Amy, with slow and careful movements, began to extract the screwdriver handle from her intimacy. Each movement made her emit a soft moan, a mix of pleasure and relief. When the handle came out completely, it was completely soaked by her own lubrication, shining under the light of the server room.
Amy, with a mix of shame and curiosity, extended the handle towards Megan, offering her the evidence of her pleasure. But Megan, with a look of disgust, turned away.
"No, thanks. I'm not going to touch that. Put it on the floor, Amy."
Amy, with a sigh, put the handle on the floor, her intimacy now exposed and sensitive after the experience. The sensation of having been penetrated by the cold object, and Megan's reaction, made her feel a mix of intense emotions.
Megan, with a challenging look, gave Amy instructions.
"Well, Amy, if you don't want to use the screwdriver, then keep masturbating until you come."
Amy, with a mix of determination and shame, nodded. She resumed her task of giving herself pleasure, her fingers exploring her intimacy, now sensitive after the experience with the screwdriver. The sensation of her own fingers inside her, combined with Megan and Julia's attention, made her moan and twist, her body seeking the climax that would free her from the accumulated tension.
The server room, with its cold atmosphere, was now a setting for Amy's sensual release, her fingers moving with urgency while her breathing quickened and her moans filled the space, mixing with Megan and Julia's laughter and comments, who watched and captured every moment of her impending climax.
Amy, finding comfort in the familiarity of her own hands, focused on her clitoris, the epicenter of her pleasure. With intense and determined movements, she began to rub her small button, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body. The sensation was electric, and her moans became sharper, filling the server room with her erotic music.
Amy's intimacy, now swollen and sensitive, throbbed with each caress, her body preparing for the imminent climax. The sensation of being so close to orgasm, of feeling her body on the edge, was almost overwhelming, and her hands, now experts in her own geography, worked to take her to the point of no return.
At the culminating moment, when Amy's body was about to surrender to orgasm, the server room door opened, interrupting the moment. Samantha, Megan's cousin, entered the room, stopping at the threshold as she saw the scene in front of her.
Amy, unaware of Samantha's return, reached climax, her body trembling and contracting in a wave of pleasure. A muffled moan escaped her lips, her eyes closed and her mouth open in an expression of ecstasy.
Samantha, with a mix of surprise and curiosity, observed the scene: Amy, naked and trembling, in climax, while Megan and Julia, with their phones in hand, captured every moment, laughing softly at the situation.
The server room, now a witness to Amy's intimacy, had become an unexpected setting for sensual exploration and public shame. Samantha, without saying a word, watched, her presence adding a new layer of emotion to the experience.
Samantha, with a funny and surprised expression, addressed Megan and Julia.
"What the hell is going on here?" she asked, her gaze shifting from Amy, in the midst of orgasm, to Megan and Julia's complicit laughter.
Megan, with a mischievous smile, replied, "We're just having a little fun, cousin. Amy here has been... exploring her wild side."
Samantha, with a curious look, noticed the screwdriver lying on the floor near Amy.
"And that?" she asked, pointing to the screwdriver with the curved and shiny handle.
Megan, with a mischievous smile, replied, "Oh, that... Let's just say Amy has been exploring new ways to have fun."
Megan's explanation, though vague, did not go unnoticed by Samantha, who immediately understood the alternative use Amy had found for the screwdriver.
Samantha, with a mocking smile, addressed Amy.
"Well, Amy, I see you have strange tastes. Did you enjoy playing with the screwdriver?"
Amy, with a flushed face, lowered her gaze, knowing that the girls were letting Samantha believe she had used the screwdriver more than she actually had.
Megan and Julia, with contained laughter, fueled the joke, enjoying Amy's embarrassment.
Samantha, with a mischievous smile, gave Amy an instruction.
"Amy, stand up and place the screwdriver on one of those racks. I'm sure it will be fun when one of the guys uses it and wonders why it's sticky."
Amy, with a mix of embarrassment and curiosity, obeyed. She stood up from the floor, her body still trembling, and took the screwdriver, feeling the cold and smooth texture in her hands. She walked towards one of the server racks and placed the screwdriver on one of the shelves, her mind imagining the reaction of the unfortunate worker who would find it.
Megan and Julia's laughter filled the room, enjoying the joke and Amy's growing embarrassment. The idea that someone else would discover the sticky secret on the screwdriver was hilarious to them, and Amy, with her face reddening, felt increasingly exposed, her adventure in the server room taking unexpected turns.
After the intense orgasm, Amy's body began to cool down quickly in the icy atmosphere of the server room. The feeling of warmth she had experienced moments before faded, leaving her skin exposed to the biting cold. With a tremor that was now not only due to excitement, Amy instinctively covered herself with her hands, trying to retain some warmth.
Her nipples, which had been erect moments before, now hardened due to the cold, creating small bumps on her breasts. Her hands, which had explored her intimacy, now moved to cover her chest and waist, trying to protect her body from the cold air coming from the fans.
The server room, with its cold and technological atmosphere, felt even colder after Amy's erotic experience. She, now aware of her nudity and the cold surrounding her, felt vulnerable and exposed, her trembling hands trying to provide some warmth and comfort to her body.
Samantha, with a funny expression, shared an update with Megan and Julia.
"Girls, my aunt asked about you. I told her you were here looking at the servers, and she asked me to warn you to be careful in this area. Also, I didn't tell her that Amy was with you. I'm not sure it's a good idea for her to know."
Megan and Julia exchanged a complicit look, knowing that Megan's mother had no idea about Amy's presence in the server room, much less naked.
Samantha, noticing Amy's constant trembling, decided it was time to continue the tour.
"Girls, I think it's time to leave here to avoid problems. Amy, you look like you're freezing. Let's go back to the hallway and continue the tour."
Amy first poked her head out, her hair falling around her face as she cautiously glanced up and down the hallway. It was wide, with spotless white walls and large windows that let in the sunlight, making the space feel even more exposed. The shiny floor seemed like a mirror, and Amy couldn't help but feel that it reflected more than it should.
Everything was surreal. The walls were decorated with modern posters displaying technical diagrams of servers and complex networks, and there were several small plants in stylized pots placed in the corners, as if trying to bring a touch of life to a place dominated by technology.
Amy clung to the hope that no one was nearby. While she assessed the environment, Samantha turned around, looking towards the door with a smile that was more of satisfaction than sympathy.
"Are you coming out or do you need an invitation?" Samantha asked, her tone mocking as she crossed her arms.
With her heart pounding in her chest, Amy took a step into the hallway, feeling how the cold from the floor spread from the soles of her feet to every fiber of her being. Before she could back out, Samantha pressed a button on the wall next to the door.
A faint "click" resonated in the air, followed by a brief buzz. Amy turned her head back just in time to see the door close behind her, the security system automatically locking it.
"What was that?" Amy asked, her voice barely a whisper, but laden with anxiety.
Samantha lifted her access card, which hung from a lanyard around her neck, and showed it with a casual movement.
"It's a security system. These doors only open with these cards," she said, smiling as Megan took her card out of her pocket and waved it in the air. "Megan also has one. Julia and you don't, sorry, it's security policy."
Amy felt her breathing quicken. Her things, including her clothes, were trapped inside the office, and now she was completely dependent on Samantha and Megan to get back.
"What's wrong, Amy?" Megan asked, tilting her head to the side with feigned concern. "Are you afraid of being left outside?"
Julia let out a giggle behind them, enjoying every second of the tension. Amy swallowed and lowered her gaze to the shiny floor, aware of how vulnerable she was.
The hallway seemed endless. Each step she took forward resonated slightly in the walls, making her feel even more exposed. The windows offered an impressive view of the city, but for Amy, it was as if anyone could look in and see her naked.
The backpacks, and with them her only hope of returning to normalcy, were on the other side of the closed door. Amy felt like she was trapped in a dream she couldn't wake up from, one where the world continued its normal course, but everything in her environment was designed to humiliate her.
Samantha walked confidently at the head of the group, her heels resonating against the floor with an authoritarian rhythm, while Julia and Megan followed closely, throwing glances and smiles at Amy, who seemed completely oblivious to the internal chaos she was experiencing.
"Come on, Amy," Samantha said, turning towards her as she continued walking forward. "Don't lag behind. This tour is just beginning."
Amy felt her heart skip a beat as she forced herself to move forward, her eyes fixed on Samantha's back, trying to ignore the surreal and humiliating situation.
The contrast was painfully evident. Samantha led the group with a firm and professional stride, her immaculate white blouse shining under the hallway's light. She wore a fitted jacket that accentuated her figure and perfectly tailored gray pants, with heels that resonated with authority on the shiny floor. Julia and Megan walked behind her, both equally elegant: Julia with a simple yet sophisticated white blouse and elegant pants that made her look older than she was, while Megan opted for a carefully ironed button-down shirt and dark pants that gave her a formal air.
Amy, on the other hand, completely naked from head to toe, moved with clumsy and slow steps, pressing her arms against her chest and covering her intimacy as best she could, which was completely useless. The air conditioning chilled her skin like little knives, making her shiver and reminding her of how exposed she was. Each barefoot step on the icy floor was a reminder of her vulnerability.
Samantha, without losing her composure, pointed to a glass door at the end of the hallway.
"This way is the main meeting room. It's empty right now... I think," she said with a smile that betrayed her amusement.
The girls reached the door, and Samantha gently pushed it open. As she entered, Amy felt an even stronger chill, noticing that the temperature inside was colder than in the hallway. The room was spacious, with a long glass table in the center surrounded by black leather chairs. The walls were decorated with electronic whiteboards and touch screens, each displaying complex graphs that Amy, under other circumstances, would have found fascinating.
"What do you think, Amy?" Samantha asked as she ran her finger along the edge of the glass table. "Can you imagine presenting something here? Maybe an exhibition... although I doubt you have anywhere to keep your notes right now."
Julia burst out laughing, and Megan just smiled as she took out her phone to record Amy's reaction. Amy tried to avoid their gazes, feeling completely out of place in such a sophisticated space. The brightness of the glass reflected her image, making her feel even more exposed.
"We should take a group photo here," Megan said playfully, pretending to look around for a good angle. "It would be a perfect memory!"
"Yes, but... how do we make sure Amy looks good in the photo?" Julia added with a malicious smile.
Amy shuddered and shook her head.
"No! I don't want photos. Please," she said in a low voice, but her trembling tone only fueled the girls' amusement.
Samantha, ignoring Amy's pleas, guided them to another hallway after a few minutes.
"Come on, there's more to see, we'll have time for photos later," she said as her heels resonated once more, leading the group to a different area.
They passed by a small cafeteria that served the employees. Despite being closed due to the event, the interior lights were on. The shiny counter, with gleaming coffee machines and display cases filled with carefully arranged food, seemed like a place where Amy could have taken refuge under other circumstances. Now, however, the reflection of the glass showed an image she couldn't bear to see.
"This is where the employees usually relax. Of course, none of them do it like you, Amy," Samantha said, giving her a look full of sarcasm.
"What if we go in?" Megan suggested, pushing the door with curiosity.
The idea of entering another brightly lit space filled with reflective surfaces made Amy instinctively back away, but Julia pushed her lightly from behind, forcing her to enter with the others.
The cafeteria was spotless, and Amy couldn't help but imagine how it would be to be discovered there, surrounded by the evidence of a normal workday. Julia approached a coffee machine and pretended to press the buttons.
"What do you think if we prepare something? Maybe Amy would like a coffee to relax," she said with a mocking smile.
Megan checked the display cases, pretending to look for something interesting, while Samantha leaned against the counter, watching Amy with her arms crossed.
"We should keep going, we don't want to waste time here," Samantha finally said, taking them out of the cafeteria and into another hallway.
The next destination was an employee break room. Upon opening the door, Amy noticed that it was designed for comfort: large sofas, a big TV mounted on the wall, and small tables with more casual chairs. A bookshelf full of technical books and magazines occupied one corner.
"What do you think, Amy?" Megan asked while pointing to one of the sofas.
Amy shook her head, unable to respond, but Megan didn't leave her alone.
"Maybe you want to rest a bit. You've been walking a lot, haven't you?"
Amy felt trapped. She knew that any resistance would be useless, so she sat timidly on the edge of the sofa, trying to cover herself more as she felt the cold leather against her skin. Julia and Megan watched her with satisfied smiles, while Samantha pretended to check her nails, although she was clearly enjoying the scene.
After a few minutes, Samantha took control again.
"Well, it's time to keep going. We haven't finished the tour yet."
Amy could barely hold back her tears as she got up from the sofa and followed the group, her bare feet as well as the rest of her body softly resonating against the cold floor as they moved towards the next place Samantha had planned to show them.
Samantha led the way to the stairs, with determined steps, while the girls followed. Amy, in her naked state, struggled to keep up, her steps clumsy and hesitant. Each step was a challenge, and Amy tried to cover her body, her trembling hands trying to protect her intimacy as she climbed with difficulty.
Amy's nakedness was evident in every movement, her curves revealing themselves with each step. The feeling of exposure was overwhelming, and being naked in that luxurious building made her feel vulnerable and uncomfortable, as if every invisible eye was judging her.
Upon reaching the upper floor, Samantha stopped in front of a new metal door, this time thicker and with a luminous security panel. She swiped a different card than the one she had used before, a blue one with silver edges, and the door opened with a deep buzz. The air that emerged from inside was icy, a drastic change from the hallway. Megan and Julia barely reacted, while Amy flinched, hugging herself tighter, the cold attacking her exposed skin mercilessly.
"Come in," Samantha said with a smile, taking a step inside. "Welcome to the heart of our system."
As they crossed, the cold white lights illuminated a spacious, almost cavernous space, with endless rows of black metal server racks extending to the back. Each rack was filled with blinking lights, small blue, green, and orange flashes that seemed to pulse like stars in the controlled darkness of the place. The floor was made of raised tiles, designed to allow the necessary ventilation to cool the high-capacity systems. On one side, large fans murmured with constant force, expelling cold air that made the girls' hair dance slightly and made Amy's skin tingle.
"This is the 6th floor, where we keep all the main servers and other essential network devices for our operations," Samantha explained, with a tone that mixed pride and professionalism. "It's like the building's brain, although we also have redundant systems in other locations."
Megan walked with ease, as if she were used to this environment. She even pushed one of the racks to demonstrate its stability. Julia, on the other hand, looked fascinated at the lights and the impeccable order of the cables running through each panel.
"Wow, this is impressive. It looks like something out of a futuristic movie," Julia commented, leaning in to observe a label on one of the cables.
Amy, however, could barely move. Each step she took echoed in the raised floor, a reminder of her presence that felt too loud. Her skin tingling from the cold, her nipples erect under her crossed arms, she tried to cover herself in vain, her trembling body revealing her vulnerability. The cold forced her to hunch over, trying to protect herself from a sensation that wasn't completely new to her. The hardness of the floor against her bare feet was different, a metallic texture that seemed to absorb the little warmth she had left. She felt ridiculously small, insignificant, surrounded by machines that were bigger, more useful, and, at that moment, more appropriate than her.
Samantha stopped in front of a larger rack and pointed to a monitor that showed real-time system performance graphs.
"Here is where we monitor data transfers. It's fascinating to see the amount of information that passes through these servers every second. You can come closer to look, but don't touch anything."
Megan and Julia took a step forward, interested in the moving graphs. Amy stayed back, unable to move. The cold air felt more penetrating here, as if it were designed to expel her from the place.
"Well, Amy?" Samantha asked, turning to look at her with a playful smile. "Don't you want to learn something? After all, Megan says you're very good with computer stuff."
The question resonated in the cold air, and Amy swallowed, feeling that even that small gesture was audible in the silence of the room. Megan and Julia shared a smile, knowing that Amy's discomfort had nothing to do with a lack of interest in the servers. For Amy, this place was an alien world, immense and, at that moment, completely hostile.
Julia added with a giggle:
"Come on, Amy. I'm sure the servers won't bite."
Megan's laughter joined Julia's, while Samantha, seemingly more focused on her professional role, continued with the tour.
"By the way, this area is completely restricted. Only a few employees have access. The security cameras on this floor are also not working due to maintenance, but that doesn't mean we should be careless. Keep your hands off the equipment, okay?"
"Of course," Megan and Julia responded almost in unison.
Amy looked at the endless rows of servers and then at the three elegantly dressed girls, as if they were part of that world while she was an intruder. The metal door behind them had automatically locked, sealing their presence in a place where she clearly didn't belong.
Samantha's phone vibrated in her pocket, interrupting her explanation about the backup systems. With a professional gesture, she took out the device and answered.
"Hello? Yes, aunt."
The girls watched as Samantha listened attentively, nodding from time to time.
"Understood, I have those documents on my desk. I'll go up to the rooftop with them right away," Samantha said before hanging up and looking at the girls.
"It's your mother," she informed, addressing Megan specifically. "She needs some important papers for the event. You know how she is, everything has to be perfect."
Megan nodded with a sympathetic smile.
"Yes, of course. Go ahead, Samantha."
Julia, on the other hand, seemed amused by the situation, while Amy, huddled in her corner, watched with growing concern.
Samantha took a step towards the door, but turned before leaving, addressing Megan.
"Megan, you're in charge. You know how these things work, so make sure there are no problems."
Megan raised an eyebrow, enjoying the moment.
"Me? Of course, I'm all responsibility," she said with a playful grimace, which made Samantha laugh.
"You'd better," Samantha replied with a light but firm tone, as she swiped the access card to open the door.
However, Amy didn't share the relief of the other two girls. She watched as Samantha crossed the door, closing it behind her with a faint metallic click that resonated in the cold air. Then, she heard the characteristic click of the lock as the card activated the security system.
Megan took her hands out of her pants pockets and turned towards Amy, with a smile that didn't seem reassuring to Amy.
"Well, it looks like we have the place to ourselves for a while."
Julia laughed as she looked around the room, the lights of the servers reflecting in her eyes full of ideas.
"This could be... interesting."
Amy stood still, feeling the walls of the cold space closing in a little more around her. There was something unsettling in the way both girls were looking at her now that they were alone, without Samantha there to moderate them.
Megan and Julia started walking slowly through the area, with Julia observing the blinking lights of the servers and the labels identifying each device.
"And what is this for exactly?" Julia asked, pointing to a metal box with multiple cables connected to it.
Megan, confidently, replied, "Ah, that's a switch... or a router. I don't know, my mother always talks to me about these things, but it's hard to remember the details. I think it connects several systems together."
Julia raised an eyebrow, amused. "Do you think? You're not very useful as a guide, huh?"
Megan shrugged, relaxed. "I'm more about following instructions than understanding them."
Julia laughed, although she seemed intrigued by the environment. After observing a row of servers lined up like metallic soldiers, she pointed to a screen with moving graphs.
"And this? Is it like the system status?"
Megan frowned, clearly not knowing the answer. "I have no idea. Amy, come here. You should know this, right?"
Amy, who until that moment had been trying to stay as far away as possible, frozen by the cold air and nervousness, looked up in alarm.
"Huh? Me..." she stammered, slowly approaching while trying to cover herself.
Julia looked at her expectantly, while Megan crossed her arms, feigning interest. Amy leaned towards the screen, her lips trembling from both the cold and fear.
"It's... an activity monitor... I think. Maybe it's to check the server traffic, but... I'm not sure..." Her words trailed off into a whisper as she felt the girls' mocking gaze upon her.
Julia burst out laughing. "Wow, our computer expert is frozen... in more than one sense."
Amy backed away a few steps, wishing she could disappear, but Megan didn't let her go so easily. She turned towards Julia with a malicious smile and said in a casual tone, "You know, while we were in the parking lot yesterday, Amy told me something very interesting."
Amy, naked and vulnerable, looked up, her eyes revealing a mix of panic and surprise.
"No! I didn't say that!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling.
But Megan ignored her protest, enjoying every second. "She told me that while we were at the mall looking for Julia's mother's phone, she masturbated in the parking lot. That means that when she shook hands with you to introduce herself, her hands were sticky from the orgasm."
Amy felt the cold air become heavier. "That's not true! I didn't say that!"
Julia, with a look of disgust, intervened in the conversation, her eyes sparkling with a mix of disgust and jealousy, although not as angry as the day before.
"Amy! How could you shake hands with Alex like that? It's disgusting to think that your hands were... dirty after... that. And on top of that, you're selfish. You should have waited for us to be able to see you."
Julia's laughter, filled with a mix of fun and reproach, resonated in the room. The idea that Amy had masturbated in secret, depriving them of that moment, was both funny and irritating to her. The image of Amy, naked and embarrassed, only made the scene even more surreal.
Amy backed away even more, her heart pounding as both girls looked at her with a mix of fun and cruelty that made every second feel like an eternity.
Julia, with a mischievous smile, made a request to Amy.
"Come on, Amy, stop covering yourself. We want to see you completely."
Amy, trembling from the cold and nerves, slowly obeyed. Her hands slid to the sides of her body, revealing her intimacy. Amy's vagina, with little hair, was an unexpected revelation. The constant public exposure had led Amy to keep that area more orderly, a detail that didn't go unnoticed by her friends.
Megan, with a curious look, commented, "Wow, Amy, I see you've been keeping everything very... clean."
Julia nodded, her expression full of curiosity.
"Yes, it's interesting. Have you been waxing, Amy? Or have you always been like this?"
Amy, with a trembling voice, responded to her "friends'" curiosity.
"Well, I waxed a little yesterday. I thought that... maybe..."
Her voice faded, embarrassed by the attention she was receiving. Megan and Julia exchanged an amused look, laughing softly.
Julia, impulsive as always, took a step forward and, without asking permission, extended her index finger, touching it softly along Amy's slit. Amy moaned softly at the unexpected touch, her body reacting instinctively.
"Wow, Amy, you're so wet..." Julia murmured, withdrawing her finger and looking at the moisture on her finger.
The server room filled with laughter and murmurs, sexual tension hanging in the air along with the cold coming from the fans.
"Amy, if you masturbated in secret yesterday, why don't you give us a show right here?" Julia suggested with a mischievous smile.
Amy opened her eyes in disbelief, her face reflecting a mix of surprise and denial.
"No, Julia! That's... inappropriate. I can't... do that here."
The idea of masturbating in that place, in the server room of her friend's mother's company, was too daring even for the situation she was in. Amy's pleading gaze begged her friends not to push her further, but the curiosity and fun in Megan and Julia's eyes were evident.
The server room, with its cold and ventilated atmosphere, made Amy shiver uncontrollably in her state of nudity. The icy temperature quickly dried any trace of sweat that might appear on her skin, despite the tense and nervous situation. Her teeth chattered slightly, and her body shivered in an attempt to protect herself from the cold, creating a striking contrast with the moisture that Julia had discovered moments before.
Megan, with a firm and authoritative voice, intervened in the conversation, addressing Amy.
"Amy, listen. If you don't do what we ask, we'll stay here as long as necessary. And if you take too long, the event will end and you'll be caught naked."
Amy felt a lump in her throat at Megan's words. The idea of being discovered naked in the server room was terrifying. With a tremor that was now not only due to the cold but also to the situation, Amy understood that she didn't have many options.
Amy, in an act of shyness, lowered her gaze, but her body betrayed her. Her nipples, hardened by excitement, pointed towards Megan and Julia, silently accusing them for her situation. She wanted to deny her desire, but her body had already accepted the reality of her excitement.
The server room, with its cold and technological atmosphere, was an unusual setting for the dance of emotions that was unfolding. Megan and Julia, aware of the power they had over Amy, waited with anticipation, their intense gazes fixed on the naked and trembling figure of their friend.
Amy, in an attempt to find comfort in her own space, looked for a place to lean on and start touching herself. But every surface she touched was cold to the touch, a constant reminder of the icy server room. The raised tile floor was hard and cold under her bare feet, and the metal walls conveyed a cold that crept into her bones.
The idea of masturbating in these conditions was a challenge in itself. The intense cold threatened to make her path to pleasure difficult, and the feeling of exposure in this unusual environment only increased her nervousness. Amy, with her erect nipples and shivering skin, struggled to reconcile her growing excitement with the inhospitable environment that surrounded her.
Megan, with her cell phone in hand, recorded every moment, capturing Amy's internal struggle on video. Julia, on the other hand, took photographs, capturing snapshots of Amy's naked and trembling figure. For them, the difficulty Amy was having masturbating in that cold environment was a fun spectacle, a test of their power over her.
Every muscle in Amy's body was tense, revealing the internal struggle she was going through. Her breasts, with hardened nipples pointing towards the ceiling, were two erect protrusions on her chest, sensitive to the slightest touch. The skin of her breasts was tingling, creating a pattern of small bumps that extended to her waist. Her hands, as they passed over her body, would feel that unique texture, as if her skin were alive and responding to every stimulus.
Amy's buttocks were tight, tense, as if she were ready to escape or receive a touch. The skin of her thighs was also tingling, creating a uniform pattern down to her knees. Her bare feet clung to the cold floor, her toes curled in an attempt to protect herself from the icy contact.
Amy, with a ragged breath, began to explore her body with trembling hands. Her fingers, cold to the touch, slid down her neck, slowly down her collarbone, feeling the tingling texture of her skin. The sensation of her own skin, sensitive to the touch, made her shiver.
Her hands moved down her arms, feeling the softness of her skin in contrast to the hardness of her erect nipples. Her fingers stopped at her breasts, and with a soft moan, she began to caress her hardened nipples.
The sensation of touching herself in that cold environment was a mix of pleasure and challenge. Her breasts, sensitive to the touch, responded to each caress, making her moan softly. Her nipples, hardened by the cold and excitement, were points of pleasure that made her arch slightly.
Her hands moved down her waist, exploring the soft curve of her navel, before sliding down to her hips and thighs, her skin tingling under her fingers. The sensation of her own skin, sensitive and alive, was a contrast to the cold that surrounded her, as if her body were in a constant battle to find warmth and pleasure.
Megan and Julia, with contained laughter, watched the show Amy was putting on. Their laughter, though soft, resonated in the server room, sometimes distracting Amy from her task. But she, determined to continue, focused on her own pleasure, trying to ignore the laughter and comments.
Megan and Julia's laughter was like a soundtrack to the scene, a mix of fun and complicity. Amy, with her half-closed eyes, focused on the sensation of her fingers on her body, trying to block out the outside world and immerse herself in her own intimacy.
Her hands, now more determined, moved with a firmer rhythm, caressing her breasts and moving down her waist, exploring her body with growing urgency.
Amy's breathing quickened, her breasts rising and falling with each ragged breath. Her attention focused on her intimacy, and with a soft moan, her fingers found her wetness.
With slow, exploratory movements, Amy began to touch herself, sliding her fingers through her intimacy, feeling the warmth that contrasted with the cold of the server room. Her lips, swollen and sensitive, parted slightly at the touch, and a moan escaped her throat, louder than she would have wanted.
The sensation of touching herself in that cold environment was a unique experience. Her fingers, now familiar with her body, explored her intimacy, seeking the points that made her shudder. Megan and Julia's laughter, though still present, had softened, giving way to a silent anticipation as they watched Amy surrender to her own pleasure.
Amy's intimacy, exposed to the cold light of the server room, was a sensual landscape that invited exploration. Her outer lips, swollen and sensitive, looked like two pink petals that slowly opened, revealing the hidden treasure within. As her excitement grew, her inner lips, delicate and pink, also swelled, resembling small buttons ready to bloom.
Her clitoris, a small pearly button, stood proudly, sensitive to the slightest breeze, like a lighthouse in the middle of her intimacy. The moisture emanating from her shone under the light, creating a soft glow that attracted the attention of her curious fingers.
Amy, with her exploring fingers, began to touch herself, sliding her fingertips through her lips, gently separating them to reveal the entrance to her warm and wet cave. The sensation of her own moisture, the soft texture of her lips, was a contrast to the cold of the environment, as if her body were creating its own oasis of pleasure.
The image of her intimacy, with her swollen and shiny lips, was an invitation to a world of sensations, a secret garden that Amy explored with trembling fingers, while her breathing quickened and her moans filled the room, mixing with Megan and Julia's contained laughter.
Amy, with each caress, surrendered more to her pleasure, her movements becoming more intense and urgent. Her body, sensitive to the touch and the cold, responded with spasms, some from excitement and others from the icy temperature of the room.
Her fingers, now experts in her own geography, moved with a firm rhythm, exploring every corner of her intimacy. Her lips, swollen and shiny, opened and closed to the rhythm of her caresses, revealing the moisture flowing from within. The sensation of pleasure and cold mixed, creating a storm of sensations in her body.
With a muffled moan, Amy fell to the cold floor, her legs no longer able to support her. Sitting on the icy floor, her toes curled, tense, while her back arched and her breasts offered themselves to the cold atmosphere.
The sensation of the cold floor against her naked skin was a striking contrast to the warmth emanating from her intimacy. Her hands, now in contact with the floor, sought stability while her fingers continued their erotic dance, taking her body to the edge of pleasure. Spasms of pleasure and cold alternated, making her body contort on the floor, her moans filling the room, mixing with Megan and Julia's laughter and whispers.
Megan and Julia, with a mischievous smile, exchanged complicit glances before turning to Amy with comments full of mockery.
Megan, with her phone still recording, said, "Look how she writhes, as if she's having a seizure. Is this how you masturbate, Amy? Are you so desperate that you can't even stand up?"
Julia, laughing softly, added, "And those moans, Amy. Do you really think they're sexy? They sound like the meows of an angry cat. Come on, Amy, show us how you do it, you can do better!"
Their words, though cruel, had the desired effect. Amy, with her face flushed with shame and pleasure, struggled to ignore the comments, but her body responded to every word, her spasms increasing in intensity.
Sitting on the cold floor, her fingers continued their dance, her intimacy swollen and shiny, while the girls' comments pushed her beyond her comfort zone, mixing pleasure and shame in a unique experience.
Megan and Julia's words, though cruel, were like fuel for Amy's internal fire. Her high state of excitement made every taunt, every humiliating comment, take her one step closer to the edge of pleasure.
Shame and pleasure intertwined in her body, creating a storm of sensations. The girls' comments, though painful, fueled her desire, making her intimacy throb and her breathing quicken.
Amy, sitting on the cold floor, let herself be carried away by the mix of emotions. Her fingers, now moving with urgency, explored her swollen intimacy, seeking the climax that would free her from the accumulated tension. The cruel comments became a strange kind of stimulus, pushing her beyond her limits, while her body trembled and twisted in a dance of pleasure and shame.
Megan, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, stood up and began to explore the server racks, looking for something she could use in the game that had developed. Her eyes scanned the various tools and objects hanging or stored in the racks.
Finally, her gaze fell on a network cable, one of the many that hung neatly on a nearby rack. With a mischievous smile, Megan approached and unhooked the cable, unrolling it to reveal its length.
"I think I've found the perfect toy for our little Amy," she announced, holding the cable high.
The network cable, with its outer plastic cover and small internal wires, had a unique texture, and Megan, with her creative mind, had found an alternative use for it.
In her search through the server room, Megan explored the various tools and equipment, looking for something that could be used to intensify Amy's experience. Among the tools, she found a screwdriver with a long and slightly curved handle, made of a soft and smooth material.
With a mischievous smile, Megan took the screwdriver, feeling its weight and texture in her hand. The handle, though designed to tighten screws, had a shape and size that made it ideal for her erotic purpose.
She approached Amy, who waited with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.
"Amy, I think I've found something better. Are you ready to try something different?"
Amy, curious and embarrassed, looked up, her eyes fixed on the screwdriver Megan was holding. The idea of using a tool as a sex toy was something she had never thought of.
Megan, with a mischievous smile, offered the screwdriver to Amy, inviting her to explore new sensations.
"Amy, you can use this if you want. I didn't find anything else that might be useful to you."
Amy, despite having lost her virginity in a bicycle incident, still felt somewhat virgin, as she had not experienced sex with another person. The idea of using the screwdriver as a sex toy was terrifying.
With trembling hands, Amy took the screwdriver, feeling the soft and curved handle under her fingers. The idea of penetrating her own intimacy with a tool felt humiliating.
"I've never used anything like this..." Amy whispered, her trembling voice revealing her nervousness.
Megan, with a sympathetic smile, responded to Amy's confession.
"Neither have I, but I don't think it's that hard. You just have to stick it in and that's it, right?"
Amy, still excited but starting to feel the cold of the environment, nodded slowly. The idea of penetrating her intimacy with the screwdriver was tempting, but the feeling of cold in her body was distracting her.
With trembling hands, Amy placed the tip of the screwdriver at her entrance, feeling the cold metal against her inner heat. The sensation was both stimulating and shocking, making her body react with a spasm.
"It's cold..." Amy murmured, her voice revealing her indecision.
Julia, with a smile of surprise and fun, watched Amy as she tried to insert the screwdriver handle into her intimacy. The scene, both intimate and surreal, unfolded under the cold light of the server room, and every moment was captured by Megan and Julia's phones.
Amy, with a mix of determination and nervousness, pushed the handle slightly inward, and a moan of discomfort and pleasure escaped her lips. The sensation of the cold handle entering her warmth was intense, a mix of sensations that made her shiver.
"Oh!" Amy exclaimed, her voice revealing her surprise and excitement.
Megan and Julia, with their phones in hand, captured every reaction, every moan, every spasm of pleasure and surprise on Amy's face as she struggled to accommodate the curved handle inside her. The scene, both erotic and raw, unfolded in an unusual setting, creating a memory that none of them would forget.
Amy, with a mix of determination and curiosity, began to slowly insert the screwdriver handle into her intimacy. The sensation of being penetrated by the cold and smooth object was intense, and her eyes closed as she felt the invasion inside her.
When the handle was fully inserted, Amy opened her eyes with a jolt, suddenly remembering the presence of Megan and Julia and their phones recording every moment. With an instinctive movement, she closed her legs, trying to hide her intimacy now invaded by the curved handle.
Megan and Julia's laughter filled the room, amused by Amy's reaction.
"Amy, don't stop now!" Megan exclaimed, encouraging her to continue.
Amy, with a mix of resignation and excitement, opened her legs again, revealing her intimacy invaded by the screwdriver handle.
"It's very uncomfortable... I don't know how to do it," Amy murmured, her voice trembling.
Megan, with a sympathetic smile, responded, "It's okay, Amy. We just wanted a more... intimate photo and video. Do what makes you feel good."
Amy, with a sigh, began to move slowly, trying to find pleasure despite the discomfort. The sensation of the handle inside her, combined with Megan and Julia's attention, was a mix of sensations that made her feel exposed and vulnerable.
Megan and Julia, with their phones in hand, captured every movement, every moan, every internal struggle of Amy as she tried to reconcile her desire with discomfort, creating a visual record of her vulnerability and pleasure.
Amy, with slow and careful movements, began to extract the screwdriver handle from her intimacy. Each movement made her emit a soft moan, a mix of pleasure and relief. When the handle came out completely, it was completely soaked by her own lubrication, shining under the light of the server room.
Amy, with a mix of shame and curiosity, extended the handle towards Megan, offering her the evidence of her pleasure. But Megan, with a look of disgust, turned away.
"No, thanks. I'm not going to touch that. Put it on the floor, Amy."
Amy, with a sigh, put the handle on the floor, her intimacy now exposed and sensitive after the experience. The sensation of having been penetrated by the cold object, and Megan's reaction, made her feel a mix of intense emotions.
Megan, with a challenging look, gave Amy instructions.
"Well, Amy, if you don't want to use the screwdriver, then keep masturbating until you come."
Amy, with a mix of determination and shame, nodded. She resumed her task of giving herself pleasure, her fingers exploring her intimacy, now sensitive after the experience with the screwdriver. The sensation of her own fingers inside her, combined with Megan and Julia's attention, made her moan and twist, her body seeking the climax that would free her from the accumulated tension.
The server room, with its cold atmosphere, was now a setting for Amy's sensual release, her fingers moving with urgency while her breathing quickened and her moans filled the space, mixing with Megan and Julia's laughter and comments, who watched and captured every moment of her impending climax.
Amy, finding comfort in the familiarity of her own hands, focused on her clitoris, the epicenter of her pleasure. With intense and determined movements, she began to rub her small button, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body. The sensation was electric, and her moans became sharper, filling the server room with her erotic music.
Amy's intimacy, now swollen and sensitive, throbbed with each caress, her body preparing for the imminent climax. The sensation of being so close to orgasm, of feeling her body on the edge, was almost overwhelming, and her hands, now experts in her own geography, worked to take her to the point of no return.
At the culminating moment, when Amy's body was about to surrender to orgasm, the server room door opened, interrupting the moment. Samantha, Megan's cousin, entered the room, stopping at the threshold as she saw the scene in front of her.
Amy, unaware of Samantha's return, reached climax, her body trembling and contracting in a wave of pleasure. A muffled moan escaped her lips, her eyes closed and her mouth open in an expression of ecstasy.
Samantha, with a mix of surprise and curiosity, observed the scene: Amy, naked and trembling, in climax, while Megan and Julia, with their phones in hand, captured every moment, laughing softly at the situation.
The server room, now a witness to Amy's intimacy, had become an unexpected setting for sensual exploration and public shame. Samantha, without saying a word, watched, her presence adding a new layer of emotion to the experience.
Samantha, with a funny and surprised expression, addressed Megan and Julia.
"What the hell is going on here?" she asked, her gaze shifting from Amy, in the midst of orgasm, to Megan and Julia's complicit laughter.
Megan, with a mischievous smile, replied, "We're just having a little fun, cousin. Amy here has been... exploring her wild side."
Samantha, with a curious look, noticed the screwdriver lying on the floor near Amy.
"And that?" she asked, pointing to the screwdriver with the curved and shiny handle.
Megan, with a mischievous smile, replied, "Oh, that... Let's just say Amy has been exploring new ways to have fun."
Megan's explanation, though vague, did not go unnoticed by Samantha, who immediately understood the alternative use Amy had found for the screwdriver.
Samantha, with a mocking smile, addressed Amy.
"Well, Amy, I see you have strange tastes. Did you enjoy playing with the screwdriver?"
Amy, with a flushed face, lowered her gaze, knowing that the girls were letting Samantha believe she had used the screwdriver more than she actually had.
Megan and Julia, with contained laughter, fueled the joke, enjoying Amy's embarrassment.
Samantha, with a mischievous smile, gave Amy an instruction.
"Amy, stand up and place the screwdriver on one of those racks. I'm sure it will be fun when one of the guys uses it and wonders why it's sticky."
Amy, with a mix of embarrassment and curiosity, obeyed. She stood up from the floor, her body still trembling, and took the screwdriver, feeling the cold and smooth texture in her hands. She walked towards one of the server racks and placed the screwdriver on one of the shelves, her mind imagining the reaction of the unfortunate worker who would find it.
Megan and Julia's laughter filled the room, enjoying the joke and Amy's growing embarrassment. The idea that someone else would discover the sticky secret on the screwdriver was hilarious to them, and Amy, with her face reddening, felt increasingly exposed, her adventure in the server room taking unexpected turns.
After the intense orgasm, Amy's body began to cool down quickly in the icy atmosphere of the server room. The feeling of warmth she had experienced moments before faded, leaving her skin exposed to the biting cold. With a tremor that was now not only due to excitement, Amy instinctively covered herself with her hands, trying to retain some warmth.
Her nipples, which had been erect moments before, now hardened due to the cold, creating small bumps on her breasts. Her hands, which had explored her intimacy, now moved to cover her chest and waist, trying to protect her body from the cold air coming from the fans.
The server room, with its cold and technological atmosphere, felt even colder after Amy's erotic experience. She, now aware of her nudity and the cold surrounding her, felt vulnerable and exposed, her trembling hands trying to provide some warmth and comfort to her body.
Samantha, with a funny expression, shared an update with Megan and Julia.
"Girls, my aunt asked about you. I told her you were here looking at the servers, and she asked me to warn you to be careful in this area. Also, I didn't tell her that Amy was with you. I'm not sure it's a good idea for her to know."
Megan and Julia exchanged a complicit look, knowing that Megan's mother had no idea about Amy's presence in the server room, much less naked.
Samantha, noticing Amy's constant trembling, decided it was time to continue the tour.
"Girls, I think it's time to leave here to avoid problems. Amy, you look like you're freezing. Let's go back to the hallway and continue the tour."
My CHYOA
-
- Posts: 319
- Joined: Wed Nov 06, 2019 10:10 am
- Has thanked: 613 times
- Been thanked: 411 times
- Contact:
Re: Amy Unfiltered
Oh I am REALLY loving Samantha! What a perfect addition to the story. She is refined, has an air of authority about her, carries herself well, dresses so professionally that it makes little naked Amy uncomfortable just being around her. But most of all she has an understated yet playful and erotic side to her that is begging for release and Amy seems to be the perfect way for her to explore that controlling yet repressed erotic side of her.
Another set of stunning chapters. Like always, looking forward to seeing what happens next.
Hooked6
Another set of stunning chapters. Like always, looking forward to seeing what happens next.
Hooked6
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Re: Amy Unfiltered
It's great that you feel the same way about Samantha! She's such an interesting character, with that sophisticated attitude and that subtle yet clear touch of eroticism that makes her even more intriguing. I think she has a pretty complex personality, and I'm curious about what she might be hiding behind that polished image. Imagining what goes on in her mind is definitely a challenge, but at the same time, it's what makes her so fascinating.Hooked6 wrote: ↑Fri Nov 22, 2024 7:48 pm Oh I am REALLY loving Samantha! What a perfect addition to the story. She is refined, has an air of authority about her, carries herself well, dresses so professionally that it makes little naked Amy uncomfortable just being around her. But most of all she has an understated yet playful and erotic side to her that is begging for release and Amy seems to be the perfect way for her to explore that controlling yet repressed erotic side of her.
Another set of stunning chapters. Like always, looking forward to seeing what happens next.
Hooked6
My CHYOA
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Amy Unfiltered - Chapter 23
Amy, completely naked, felt exposed as she left the server room and entered the hallway, where the temperature was a little less cold. The three girls, elegantly dressed, contrasted with Amy's nudity, creating a striking image.
Samantha closed the access door to the server room with a faint click that resonated in the silent hallway. She turned towards the girls with a curious smile, crossing her arms.
"So, what did you think of the tour so far?" she asked, looking first at Megan and Julia, and finally at Amy, who was behind, trying to regulate her breathing.
Julia was the first to respond, radiant: "It's incredible! I never thought these offices had all this. It's like being in a futuristic movie."
Megan nodded, amused. "Yes, the truth is that the servers and those things have always seemed a bit boring to me when my mom talks about them, but seeing them in person is something else. Very impressive."
Samantha let out a small chuckle, pleased with their responses, but when her gaze fell on Amy, her smile became more inquisitive.
"And you, Amy? You've been very quiet. What did you think?"
Amy looked up with a slight start, still panting softly after what had happened in the room. Her eyes showed a mix of exhaustion and shyness.
"It's... very advanced," she managed to say, barely audible, as she pressed her arms against her body as if the cold were still chasing her.
Samantha tilted her head, pretending not to notice her discomfort. "I see you're still shocked. Well, get ready, because there's more to see."
Megan and Julia exchanged complicit glances, containing a smile, while Amy lowered her head, feeling completely out of place.
Samantha continued walking down the hallway, her confident stride resonating in the echo of the polished floor.
"The next place I want to show you is a little different, but equally important for the building's operation. Follow me."
As they walked, the white and cold lights of the hallway reflected the contrast between Samantha, Megan, and Julia, impeccably dressed, and Amy's vulnerable naked silhouette. The steps resonated with a constant rhythm, but for Amy, each one felt like a blow that reminded her of her current state.
Finally, Samantha stopped in front of a metal door with a plaque that read "Maintenance and Infrastructure." She swiped another card through the reader, and the door opened with a faint buzz.
"This is where all the building's physical support is managed. From the ventilation systems to the emergency generators. I'm sure you'll find this just as interesting."
Upon entering, a faint mechanical hum filled the air, mixed with a metallic and oily smell. There were large ducts in the ceiling, switches and meters along the walls, and several boxes labeled with safety precautions.
"Welcome to the maintenance room, girls," Samantha smiled, closing the door behind them.
The maintenance room was a functional and messy space, filled with essential elements to keep the building running. The constant hum of the machines filled the air, combined with the faint hiss of the ventilation ducts running through the ceiling. The walls were covered with panels with switches, meters, and warning labels in yellow and black. In one corner, a generator rumbled softly, surrounded by a strong metallic smell mixed with the aroma of industrial oil.
The floor was made of smooth concrete, but stained in several places with small grease marks, making it a bit slippery. Along the walls were metal shelves filled with tools of all kinds: wrenches of all sizes, screwdrivers, hammers, drills, boxes of screws and bolts. There was also specialized equipment such as electrical analyzers and gas detectors, all perfectly ordered, although with an aura of constant use.
The temperature was noticeably warmer than in the hallways and the server room, probably due to the constant operation of the equipment. However, the heat was not oppressive, just enough to make the air feel heavy. The girls dressed in formal clothes were comfortable, but for Amy, the difference was insignificant. What affected her the most was the constant hum and the overwhelming environment.
Samantha walked confidently towards the center of the room, pointing out the different systems with a professional smile.
"This is the room where all the building's maintenance is managed. From here, the power generators, ventilation units, and even the fire control are supervised. As you can see, it's a crucial place to make sure everything works properly."
Julia and Megan began to walk among the tools, touching some of the smaller ones and examining others with a playful curiosity. Megan took a small screwdriver and held it up, looking at it closely.
"Look at this, Julia! This is just what Amy needs," Megan smiled, pointing to Amy with the screwdriver.
Julia joined in, grabbing a considerable hammer and lifting it with both hands.
"Or maybe this will be more useful to you, don't you think? You could definitely play with something like this, Amy."
Both burst out laughing, while Amy remained motionless, pressing her arms against her body and looking at the floor with a mix of discomfort and resignation.
Samantha watched everything with an amused smile.
"Well, it seems you found your favorite corner. Although I hope you don't touch too much, some of those tools are more expensive than they look."
Megan let out a laugh as she put the screwdriver back in its place.
"Don't worry, Samantha. We don't want to cause trouble... yet."
Amy, on the other hand, felt small compared to everything around her. The industrial and functional environment was intimidating, and the constant teasing of the girls didn't help. She moved as little as possible, trying to keep her posture as discreet as possible.
Samantha walked towards one of the control consoles and pointed out some switches.
"From here, you can turn off and on certain systems, such as the building's lights or ventilation units. It's fascinating how everything is connected, don't you think?"
Julia, still with a spark of fun in her eyes, whispered something to Megan, which caused another wave of stifled laughter between them. Amy wished with all her might that the "tour" would end soon.
Samantha guided the girls out of the maintenance room towards the stairs that would take them to the eighth floor. The heavy metal door creaked as it opened, revealing a narrow and gray flight of stairs. The echo of Samantha's heels and the elegant soles of Julia and Megan resonated in the enclosed space, while Amy tried to move as quietly as possible to avoid her bare feet making noise against the cold concrete.
Each step was a challenge for Amy. The rough contact of the concrete against her feet made her feel even more vulnerable, as if her body were constantly reminding her that she was out of place. While the other girls advanced with confidence, Amy hesitated, staying a few steps behind.
From below, Amy saw how the girls' perfectly ironed pants waved with the movement. The contrast with her own nudity was devastating. She felt tiny, as if she were a shadow that had no right to be there. Every time the cold air from the ventilation ducts brushed against her, her skin tingled and her step became more clumsy.
"Amy, are you going to stay there all day?" Megan joked, looking back with a mocking smile.
"Yes, Amy, you're moving like you're in slow motion," Julia added, laughing as she held onto the railing with one hand.
Amy clenched her lips and quickened her pace, trying to ignore the stinging pain she felt when stepping on an irregularity in the floor. Finally, they reached the eighth floor. Samantha opened the door with her access card, and a gust of fresh and neutral air welcomed them.
The eighth floor was filled with cubicles, organized in long and uniform rows. The walls were a light gray tone, and the floor was covered by a dark blue carpet that dampened the sound of footsteps. The space was illuminated with white and bright lights that softly reflected on the turned-off computer monitors. On the desks, there were keyboards, mice, notepads, and small personal decorations that humanized the space: family photos, small plants, and coffee mugs with witty phrases.
The silence on the floor was unsettling. Samantha walked with the elegance of someone who knew the place like the back of her hand, and the other two girls followed closely. Amy, on the other hand, moved close to the wall, as if she wanted to merge with it. The echo of the few steps she took seemed to amplify in the emptiness of the place.
"This is the space where most of the development team works," Samantha explained naturally, turning to look at the girls.
"Developers, designers, data analysts... they all have their place here. This floor is usually full of activity during the day, but since the event on the rooftop is mandatory, most of them are there now."
"Good thing, right, Amy?" Julia joked, looking directly at Amy, who tried to keep her posture as discreet as possible.
Amy's heart pounded as they walked among the cubicles. Everything was too open. Although they were empty, the possibility of someone returning at any moment was terrifying. Her gaze went from side to side, as if expecting a door to suddenly open or a voice to appear out of nowhere.
"Look at this, Julia, they seem like common cubicles, but some have state-of-the-art ergonomic chairs," Megan commented, pointing to a chair that seemed taken from a luxury catalog.
"Amy could try one, don't you think?" Julia replied with a malicious laugh.
"Amy, sit here," Megan ordered, pointing to a nearby cubicle with a computer turned on in standby mode.
"I don't want to..." Amy tried to protest, but Samantha turned with a controlling smile.
"Come on, Amy, relax a little. You're here to learn and experience new things, aren't you?"
Samantha's casual tone had an undertone that made it clear she wouldn't accept a refusal. Trembling, Amy slowly approached the cubicle and sat in the chair. The soft and cool texture of the office chair made her shiver even more.
"Perfect, you look like a professional," Megan said as she took out her cell phone to record.
Julia, next to her, pretended to sit as if she were in a meeting, and began to ask fake questions:
"What are your goals for this quarter, Amy? How do you plan to overcome the department's challenges?" she asked, imitating a demanding boss.
Julia burst out laughing as she took some photos with her phone.
Amy tried to focus on not making eye contact, pressing her hands against her legs and trying to ignore Megan and Julia's murmurs, who made comments between laughs without giving any response.
After a few minutes, Amy quickly got up from the chair, wanting to get away from the teasing and the camera that Julia held as if it were her favorite tool of the day. However, as she did, Julia noticed something on the chair.
"Look at this!" Julia exclaimed, pointing to the wet stain Amy had left on the leather surface. Julia's voice resonated in the silence of the empty floor.
Amy felt all the blood rush to her face, turning completely red while Samantha, Megan, and Julia burst into stifled laughter.
"It seems someone can't stop being excited," Megan said, recording the scene and focusing the camera on the chair with her cell phone.
"Or maybe you get really excited about working here, don't you, Amy?" Julia added with a mocking tone.
"Enough," Amy whispered in a thread of voice, her gaze fixed on the floor. But her plea was lost among the group's laughter.
Samantha, trying to calm the situation but without losing the fun, raised a hand to get their attention.
"Okay, girls. We're done here. It's time to continue the tour."
Amy breathed a sigh of relief at those words, but her relief was fleeting.
The eighth floor had been a challenge in itself, but Amy could barely process what had happened as the girls headed towards the stairs. Her mind was trapped in a whirlwind of thoughts: the stain on the chair, Julia and Megan's constant teasing, and the coldness in Samantha's voice, who seemed to enjoy her discomfort.
When Samantha announced that they would go up to the tenth floor, Amy barely registered it. She hadn't heard the brief conversation between Julia and Samantha about the twelve floors of the building, nor the implications of how close they were to the last level. Instead, Amy walked behind them, her bare feet softly hitting the metal steps, as she tried to calm her breathing.
"Come on, Amy!" Megan called from above, looking down with a mocking smile.
Julia laughed as she adjusted the elegant blouse she was wearing.
"Yes, Amy, don't lag behind. We don't want you to lose the pace."
Amy climbed slowly, each step a small torture. The metal of the steps was cold and rough against her feet, and the echo of the girls' heels seemed to resonate throughout the building. Her movements were clumsy, as if each step could crumble the fragile control she had over herself.
Finally, they reached the tenth floor. Samantha swiped her access card and the door opened with a soft "click". Amy felt a gust of cold air that made her shiver as they entered.
The tenth floor was completely different from the previous ones. The lighting was dim but efficient, illuminating rows of small meeting rooms with glass walls. Each room was equipped with interactive screens, projectors, and minimalist design tables. The ergonomic seats seemed taken from a design magazine, and the entire space was imbued with an atmosphere of seriousness and confidentiality.
Julia was the first to comment.
"Wow, this looks like a floor where important things happen."
"This is where strategy meetings are held," Samantha said as she walked towards one of the larger rooms, stopping in front of an interactive screen. "Here, teams present progress and discuss the company's key projects."
Megan nodded, showing a curious mix of interest and familiarity. Helping her mother in the office had given her some knowledge about how things worked there.
"This is where things really happen," Megan added with a casual tone.
Amy, on the other hand, was completely lost in her thoughts. The atmosphere of the floor was intimidating, and the glass walls made her feel terribly exposed. There was no corner to hide in, no way to disappear.
Julia turned towards Amy with a mischievous smile.
"Amy, what do you think?" she said, pointing to the screen. "Can you imagine giving a presentation here?"
"You could be the star of the meeting," Megan added, adjusting her shirt and looking at Amy as if she were a strange scientific experiment.
Amy didn't respond, unable to process what they were saying. She looked at the glass walls, feeling that anyone could appear at any moment and see her. The tenth floor was like a stage, and she was the only one who hadn't asked to be in the play.
Julia laughed, realizing Amy's disconnection.
"It seems she's not very enthusiastic."
"Or maybe she's distracted by how impressive everything is," Samantha said with a slight mockery in her tone, enjoying Amy's palpable discomfort. "It's an intimidating place, isn't it?"
Amy just nodded, her gaze fixed on the floor, wishing the tour would end soon.
Samantha was standing next to the interactive screen, explaining how the technological tools were used to optimize the company's operations, when voices were heard just outside the door. The words were indistinct at first, but the cadence, professional and authoritative, indicated that they were not simple employees.
Amy immediately raised her head, her eyes full of panic. Before anyone could react, her legs moved by instinct. Like a frightened gazelle, she slid under the conference table and curled up next to the metal legs, trying to make herself as small as possible.
Julia and Megan exchanged tense glances. Samantha, who was about to continue her explanation, also seemed tense. The voices were getting clearer and closer. Just as the words became audible, the glass door opened with a soft but authoritative "click".
Two people entered whose presence filled the room with imposing energy.
First was Beatriz López, Megan's mother. Dressed in a cream-colored blouse and a perfectly ironed black pencil skirt, Beatriz radiated authority and precision. Her gaze, although calm, seemed to scrutinize every corner of the room in a matter of seconds. Next to her was Mr. Davis, one of the company's most important investors. A man with gray hair and thin-framed glasses, he wore a perfectly tailored suit that spoke of power and experience. His serious face and the slight nod he made upon entering seemed to control the space around him.
"Samantha," Beatriz said with a firm but cordial tone, as her gaze fell on her niece. "I see you've taken the initiative with the young women. Is everything in order here?"
Samantha, who for a moment seemed to divide herself between her role as a niece and her work responsibility, responded with a calm smile:
"Of course, aunt... I mean, Mrs. López." She quickly corrected herself, trying to sound more formal in front of Mr. Davis.
Amy, from her hiding place, felt the air become heavier. Every word that reached her ears made her tremble. She only knew that Beatriz was Megan's mother's name, but she had never imagined being in this situation, and she shouldn't even be there. Worse still, Mr. Davis, with his imposing presence, made the mere idea of being discovered unbearable. From her hiding place, she could see the shadows of his shoes, and her pulse pounded in her ears as she tried to control her breathing to avoid being discovered.
Beatriz turned towards Megan and Julia, who were standing next to Samantha. Her eyes softened slightly as she looked at her daughter.
"I hope you're taking advantage of the opportunity to learn something new."
"Of course, mom," Megan replied calmly, although her hands seemed tense, after all, her mother was an authority figure to her.
Beatriz then looked at Julia, evaluating her briefly.
"You must be Julia, my daughter's friend." Her tone was courteous, but her scrutinizing gaze made it clear that she was used to analyzing people.
"Yes, Mrs. López, it's a pleasure to meet you," Julia said, smiling with some formality.
Mr. Davis intervened, extending a hand towards Julia.
"It's a pleasure to meet you both. It's refreshing to see young people interested in understanding how the work environment works."
Julia, although accustomed to her confident attitude, seemed a bit stiff as she shook his hand. Megan, on the other hand, maintained a studied composure, as if she had anticipated this moment.
Meanwhile, Amy barely listened to the exchange. She was focused on not moving a muscle. The cold of the floor under her hands and knees seemed to intensify, and every second felt like an eternity. If they discovered her, there was no way to justify her presence there, much less explain why she was completely naked.
"Samantha," Beatriz said, adjusting a strand of hair behind her ear, "I need you to show me the backup documents you asked for for this afternoon's presentation. It's important that everything is in order."
"Of course, aunt... I mean, Mrs. López," Samantha corrected herself again, looking at Mr. Davis.
"I don't want to interrupt for too long," the investor added, checking his wristwatch. "I just came to confirm some details before the presentation on the rooftop."
Amy felt fear consume her. The word "rooftop" sounded like a death sentence. Her breathing became shallow, and she clenched her teeth to prevent a tremor from escaping. Her legs hurt from the position, but moving was not an option.
The voices mixed in her head as she tried to keep calm. The weight of the situation was unbearable, and she couldn't help but imagine all the terrible scenarios that could happen if they found her down there. What would they do if they discovered a student in such a state in the company's most important meeting room?
Meanwhile, the conversation continued above, seemingly unaware of Amy's existence.
Amy remained completely still under the table. Every fiber of her body was on alert, her muscles tense from the effort of not making any sound. The air seemed to become denser, charged with the weight of the people in the room. She could hear the soft hum of the air conditioning and, occasionally, the rustle of shoes on the polished floor.
In front of her, Samantha walked confidently towards a filing cabinet on the other side of the room, moving the folders with ease as she searched for the documents Beatriz had requested.
"Ah, here they are," Samantha said in a low voice, but loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.
Megan, who had initially seemed nervous about her mother and the investor's unexpected entrance, raised an eyebrow at the calmness of her cousin. Something in Samantha's relaxed posture, in the way she moved precisely through the room, made her understand.
"She must have planned it all, right?" Megan whispered to Julia, who was next to her.
Julia gave her a quick glance and then smiled with complicity. Her initial discomfort faded, replaced by fun.
"It seems like she did," she replied in a barely audible tone, both looking at each other with delight.
Amy, meanwhile, was trapped in her own universe of terror. From her hiding place, her field of vision was limited, but she could distinguish the feet and legs of the people. First, she saw Beatriz López's elegant heels, which slowly approached and took a seat right at the head of the table. Her crossed legs cast a shadow that seemed to envelop her.
Next to her, Mr. Davis also sat down, placing a black briefcase on the table. His posture was rigid, his presence intimidating even without speaking. The soles of his well-polished shoes were the only thing Amy could distinguish from her position, but his aura of authority was unmistakable.
"I hope everything is in order for the presentation," Mr. Davis said with a calm but authoritative tone.
"Of course," Samantha replied, with the calmness of someone in complete control.
As Samantha walked back to the table, Amy felt her heart start to pound again. She could hear the soft rustle of her shoes against the floor as she approached, her elegant figure projecting onto the floor in front of her. Samantha sat in one of the side chairs, crossing her legs with the same naturalness with which she dominated the situation.
Suddenly, Amy noticed how other pairs of legs began to fill the nearby seats. Megan and Julia, without saying a word, took a seat on either side of the table, almost within reach of Amy. Megan toyed with the edge of her shirt, and Julia looked distractedly at the table, although both seemed fully aware of the situation.
Amy breathed with difficulty, trying not to draw attention. Her eyes fixed on the shadows that surrounded her, which seemed to close in on her. She could feel the vibration of the chairs as they moved and hear the soft creak of leather when someone changed position.
"I hope everything is in order for the presentation," Mr. Davis said with a calm but authoritative tone.
"Of course," Samantha replied, maintaining her professional tone.
From under the table, Amy saw how Samantha's crossed legs leaned towards Mr. Davis as she spoke. Beatriz, on the other hand, remained upright, with an impeccable posture.
Julia, meanwhile, glanced fleetingly downwards, almost as if she were trying to meet Amy's eyes. A mocking smile formed on her lips, but she quickly returned her attention to the conversation at the table, feigning interest. Megan, on the other hand, drummed her fingers on the glass surface, looking sideways at the floor, right where Amy was huddled.
Amy closed her eyes tightly, feeling the cold sweat running down her back. The floor beneath her was icy, and the sound of the conversations above enveloped her like a distant echo. Her legs began to tremble, not only from tension but also from the discomfort of being in that position for so long.
"So, everything is ready?" Beatriz asked, reviewing the documents with a critical gaze.
"Yes, everything is in order," Samantha affirmed, maintaining her professional tone.
Amy wanted to disappear. The fear of being discovered was so palpable that she could feel it in every fiber of her body. If someone were to just lean over or look slightly downwards, her secret would be instantly revealed.
Amy felt her heart was about to burst. Her body was compressed, huddled under the large meeting table as if she were just another shadow in the room. Her legs bent against her chest and her arms wrapped around them were her only futile attempt to become invisible. The cold floor surface brushed against her knees and the soles of her feet, a constant reminder of her vulnerability.
Every small movement made the skin on her back and hips rub against the rough texture of the carpet. She couldn't help but think that even that could betray her. Don't breathe so hard, don't make noise, please don't let anyone look down here. Her thoughts repeated in a paralyzing cycle of terror.
The world was reduced to legs, shadows, and fragments of conversations that seemed completely unrelated to her situation. Beatriz López's elegant legs, crossed with professional grace, dominated the center of her vision. Beyond them, Mr. Davis's sturdy shoe soles marked an imposing figure that she couldn't ignore.
To her left, Megan had crossed one leg over the other, idly swinging her foot while holding her phone at knee height, pointing it directly at Amy. Her smile was complicit, almost lazy, as she looked at the screen and made sure to capture every moment of Amy naked and huddled under the table.
On the other side, Julia maintained a similar posture, her leg intentionally brushing the edge of the table, leaning slightly downwards as if deliberately wanting to get closer to Amy. Every time she glanced down, a spark of mockery lit up in her eyes, and then she returned her attention to the table with an air of nonchalance.
Amy tried not to tremble, but the vibration of the table when someone moved a chair made it impossible for her to stay calm. The sound of rustling papers and the deep voices discussing technical details were a cruel contrast to the surrealistic situation she was experiencing.
"Mr. Davis, here is the preliminary report," Beatriz said with a firm and professional tone. "It shows the projections for the next quarter, especially regarding server deployment."
"Interesting," the man replied, his voice resonating like thunder to Amy, who clenched her lips to avoid gasping audibly. "The key will be to maintain data transfer rates during peak demand. If we achieve that, client performance will stabilize."
"That depends on infrastructure adjustments," Samantha intervened, with the same naturalness as if she were talking about the weather. "I've been reviewing server metrics. I think we could optimize the flow if we adjust the network controls."
Under the table, Amy felt her throat close. What are they talking about? This doesn't make sense. It was as if they were in a completely different world, one where everything was order and logic, while she was in a distorted reality of shame and confusion.
Megan, meanwhile, discreetly slid the phone under the table and pointed it towards Amy. The device's screen reflected the dim light of the room, and Megan's smile widened as she captured the perfect image: Amy, huddled like a small animal, with her face buried between her arms and her eyes full of panic.
Julia, who had noticed Megan's movement, leaned a little further towards the edge of the table. Her lips curved into a malicious smile, and without taking her eyes off the phone, she whispered:
"Look at her, she looks like part of the furniture."
Amy squeezed her eyes shut, wishing she could be swallowed by the floor. The cold of the carpet now felt scorching, as if it were marking her with a humiliation she couldn't shake off.
"And what do you think about the costs?" Mr. Davis asked, interrupting the moment when Julia and Megan's giggles abruptly stopped.
"We have room to adjust," Beatriz replied without losing her rhythm. "But we should prioritize software updates before physical expansion. It's cheaper and more efficient."
Amy could barely process the words. She felt her existence crumbling in two worlds: the distant and professional world above the table, and her own personal hell underneath it.
Julia pretended to yawn, lifted the phone, and whispered barely audibly:
"Make a sign, do you think she'll move?"
Megan, amused, moved her foot slightly forward, barely touching Amy's leg. Amy jumped slightly, but remained silent, holding her breath. Above, the adults continued talking as if nothing strange was happening.
"I think it's time to start looking at options for the next semester," Beatriz commented, gathering the papers.
Amy felt cold sweat running down her back despite the air conditioning that kept the room at a freezing temperature. Every word she heard above the table seemed to accentuate the surrealism of her situation. While Beatriz, Samantha, and Mr. Davis talked about figures and metrics, Julia and Megan continued to conspire to make her moment even more uncomfortable.
From her hiding place, she could feel Julia's legs moving close to her face. Julia crossed and uncrossed her legs, casting a mocking glance under the table each time she did. Megan, on the other hand, toyed with the phone as if she were waiting for the perfect moment to record some movement that would further compromise Amy.
Megan slowly slid her foot until it touched Amy's leg, making her jump slightly. Julia suppressed a laugh while Megan made a silent gesture with her finger on her lips, pretending nothing had happened.
"It seems you're comfortable down there, aren't you?" Megan whispered in a barely audible voice, making sure only Amy could hear her.
Amy closed her eyes, trying to maintain her composure. Please, let no one see me. I just need this to end.
Above, the conversation continued with absolute normality.
"I think if we adjust the budget for the next quarter, we could prioritize the expansion of access points in the western region," Beatriz said, reviewing one of the documents that Samantha had placed on the table.
"I agree, but we should first evaluate the impact on conversion rates," Mr. Davis replied, nodding his head in approval.
Amy remained as still as possible, but a slight movement of her arm caused one of the edges of her hair to peek out from under the table. Julia, quick as always, noticed it and, discreetly, moved her foot to push a lock of hair aside. Amy held her breath while Julia laughed quietly.
Then, what Amy feared most happened: Mr. Davis dropped his pen.
The sound of the metal hitting the floor was like thunder in her ears. The seconds seemed eternal as she watched the man, with all calmness, lean to one side of his chair to pick it up.
"Ah, let me, Mr. Davis," Samantha quickly said, standing up with a professional smile. "Let me, I'll get it."
"Thank you, Samantha," Mr. Davis replied, straightening up in his chair as Samantha crouched down.
Amy's heart was pounding so hard she feared the sound would give her away. Samantha crouched under the table, her eyes meeting Amy's in the act.
For a brief second, Samantha remained still, her eyes open in a mix of surprise and fun. Then, she moved her lips without making a sound:
"You almost got caught."
Amy didn't know whether to feel relieved or more terrified. Samantha's expression was one of contained incredulity as she retrieved the pen with a deliberately slow movement, as if she wanted to give Amy time to readjust.
"Here you go," Samantha said as she stood up, placing the pen on the table naturally.
The conversation resumed its course, but the atmosphere felt even tenser for Amy. Julia and Megan leaned slightly in their chairs, enjoying every second.
"So, do we confirm the projection for the next quarter?" Beatriz asked as she closed the report.
"Yes, go ahead with that proposal," Davis replied, adjusting his glasses.
Meanwhile, Julia slowly slid her foot towards Amy, pressing against her arm in a subtle but obvious enough way for Amy to know she wasn't safe for a second. Megan smiled and whispered to Julia:
"Make her move her leg, let's see if anyone notices something."
Julia bit her lower lip to contain her laughter, but just as she was about to push again, Samantha shot her a stern look. Julia understood the message and backed off, although she couldn't help but exchange mocking glances with Megan.
Amy, under the table, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She knew she was on the verge of disaster. Her mind couldn't process anything they were saying above; she was only thinking about how to get out of that situation without being seen. But as she listened to the technical conversations and felt the distant hum of the heating, she knew there was no immediate escape. Everything depends on this meeting ending soon... or on my luck running out here.
Amy felt her luck was running out. The pressure of being hidden under the table, so close to Megan's mother, Mr. Davis, made her breathe with difficulty. Her heart pounded in her ears, every sound amplified by panic. Julia and Megan, from their strategic positions, watched every movement, their eyes shining with a mix of fun and anticipation.
Beatriz continued to review the documents with Mr. Davis, pointing out specific pages and taking notes. Samantha, who seemed completely at ease after the pen incident, remained silent, with a professional expression as she observed the exchange.
Suddenly, Beatriz leaned forward, placing a report on the table and addressing Samantha:
"I think these details will need an adjustment. Davis, could you get me the impact report on emerging markets that we left in the shared resources folder?"
Mr. Davis nodded, standing up to go to the corner of the room where there was a folder full of papers. Amy, huddled under the table, saw how the man's shoes passed dangerously close to her.
And then, what she feared happened.
A slight movement, perhaps of her legs or the folds of her hair, caught Davis's attention. He frowned and looked down. For a moment, it seemed he had seen something. His expression changed to a mix of confusion and curiosity as he tilted his head slightly to one side.
"What is that...?" he murmured, as he slowly crouched down, his eyes directed towards the space under the table.
Amy felt the whole world stop. Julia and Megan watched with their hands over their mouths to contain their laughter, aware that Amy was millimeters away from being discovered.
"Is everything okay, Mr. Davis?" Samantha asked, detecting the change in his posture.
"I think..." Davis started to say, when suddenly, a sharp beep resonated in the room.
The meeting room door opened with a bang, accompanied by the characteristic sound of the magnetic card system. Everyone turned their heads towards the entrance.
A man dressed in an impeccable dark gray suit entered, followed by a woman with a tablet in hand. Both wore company credentials hanging from their necks.
"Mrs. Beatriz, Mr. Davis, Samantha," the man said urgently. "We need you on the rooftop immediately. There has been an unexpected change in the results of the live event, and we need your approval to adjust it."
The woman nodded and quickly added:
"It's crucial that you're there right now. They're already waiting for everyone on the rooftop floor."
Beatriz looked up, clearly surprised by the interruption. She looked at Davis and then at Samantha, who nodded without hesitation.
"Understood, we're going now," Beatriz replied as she stood up.
Mr. Davis, still bewildered, straightened his posture and left the folder he had picked up. Samantha picked up some documents and hurried to follow them to the door.
Julia and Megan shared a complicit look as they contained their laughter, knowing how close Amy had been to being discovered.
When the adults left the room, Samantha gave a final look to Megan and Julia:
"Girls, don't move from here. We'll be back in a few minutes."
The words were accompanied by the characteristic sound of the magnetic door lock, leaving them alone in the meeting room with Amy still completely naked under the table.
"That was too close!" Julia whispered as soon as the door closed, unable to contain her laughter.
Megan leaned towards the table, meeting Amy's terrified eyes.
"Well, Amy. What are you still doing down there?" Megan said, her tone full of malicious fun. "They won't be back so fast, or do you like being curled up like a scared mouse?"
Amy shook her head, her eyes reflecting a mix of fear and resignation.
"No... I'm not sure..." she stammered.
Julia burst out laughing, getting up from her chair and standing next to Megan. Both shared a complicit look before Julia added:
"Not sure? Amy, if they were here, they would have already seen you! You've been saved, but as you were, you wouldn't have lasted another second.
"Yes, seriously," Megan added, crossing her arms and adopting a sarcastic tone. "From where I was, I could see a part of your hair peeking out. I'm sure Mr. Davis was two seconds away from wondering if there was some strange animal under the table. Although, of course... if we're talking about strange... " she finished, pointing to Amy with a look full of fun.
Julia burst out laughing.
"An animal? I thought the same! But not just any... more like a scared cat, curled up and hoping no one would notice.
Amy, feeling humiliated, swallowed and nodded slowly as she came out of her hiding place. Her heart was still pounding as she crawled out from under the table, clumsily covering herself with her arms as she stood up. Her back hit the nearest wall, as if she wanted to disappear into it.
"Ah, finally," Megan said with a fake sigh of relief. "But, look at that! Even now, stuck to the wall like a living statue, you still look like a mess. What's wrong, Amy? Do you think you're going to be part of the decoration?"
Julia, still laughing, took a few steps towards Amy, tilting her head slightly as she observed her with exaggerated curiosity.
"You know what's best of all?" Julia said, raising a finger as if she were about to make a great revelation. "When you were down there, you could see how terrified you were. Literally, we could hear your teeth grinding from fear. It was like a horror movie, but funnier!"
"And don't even talk about how you moved when you tried to hide better," Megan added, laughing through her teeth. "It looked like you were trying to dig a tunnel with your elbows or something. What a show, Amy!"
Amy closed her eyes for a moment, wishing the floor would swallow her. Her cheeks were burning, and every word from the girls was like a direct blow to her self-esteem. But she couldn't find the strength to defend herself; the images of almost being caught kept replaying in her mind.
"You know what was best of all?" Julia asked, turning to Megan with a mischievous smile. "That, even though you were under the table, you could see a part of your hair peeking out. Honestly, I thought Davis was going to ask something like, 'Who left their wig here?'"
Megan burst out laughing, nodding as she held her hand to her stomach.
"It's true! I'm surprised Samantha was able to keep her composure when she looked at you. I would have burst right there."
Amy lowered her gaze, biting her lower lip while the girls' words continued to pile up on her like a mountain of humiliation.
"But, well, you're lucky that we were here to save you," Megan continued, leaning towards Amy with a cruel smile. "Because, Amy, if they had seen you... I don't even want to imagine how you would have tried to explain your current state and, above all, how you got here.
Julia put her hands on her waist and added with false compassion:
"Although, thinking about it, it would be fun to see you try to explain everything. Something like, 'Oh, Mr. Davis, don't worry, this is... normal for me.'"
Both burst out laughing again while Amy closed her eyes, trying to block out the sound. Inside, she struggled to maintain her composure, but every taunt made her feel more vulnerable.
Samantha closed the access door to the server room with a faint click that resonated in the silent hallway. She turned towards the girls with a curious smile, crossing her arms.
"So, what did you think of the tour so far?" she asked, looking first at Megan and Julia, and finally at Amy, who was behind, trying to regulate her breathing.
Julia was the first to respond, radiant: "It's incredible! I never thought these offices had all this. It's like being in a futuristic movie."
Megan nodded, amused. "Yes, the truth is that the servers and those things have always seemed a bit boring to me when my mom talks about them, but seeing them in person is something else. Very impressive."
Samantha let out a small chuckle, pleased with their responses, but when her gaze fell on Amy, her smile became more inquisitive.
"And you, Amy? You've been very quiet. What did you think?"
Amy looked up with a slight start, still panting softly after what had happened in the room. Her eyes showed a mix of exhaustion and shyness.
"It's... very advanced," she managed to say, barely audible, as she pressed her arms against her body as if the cold were still chasing her.
Samantha tilted her head, pretending not to notice her discomfort. "I see you're still shocked. Well, get ready, because there's more to see."
Megan and Julia exchanged complicit glances, containing a smile, while Amy lowered her head, feeling completely out of place.
Samantha continued walking down the hallway, her confident stride resonating in the echo of the polished floor.
"The next place I want to show you is a little different, but equally important for the building's operation. Follow me."
As they walked, the white and cold lights of the hallway reflected the contrast between Samantha, Megan, and Julia, impeccably dressed, and Amy's vulnerable naked silhouette. The steps resonated with a constant rhythm, but for Amy, each one felt like a blow that reminded her of her current state.
Finally, Samantha stopped in front of a metal door with a plaque that read "Maintenance and Infrastructure." She swiped another card through the reader, and the door opened with a faint buzz.
"This is where all the building's physical support is managed. From the ventilation systems to the emergency generators. I'm sure you'll find this just as interesting."
Upon entering, a faint mechanical hum filled the air, mixed with a metallic and oily smell. There were large ducts in the ceiling, switches and meters along the walls, and several boxes labeled with safety precautions.
"Welcome to the maintenance room, girls," Samantha smiled, closing the door behind them.
The maintenance room was a functional and messy space, filled with essential elements to keep the building running. The constant hum of the machines filled the air, combined with the faint hiss of the ventilation ducts running through the ceiling. The walls were covered with panels with switches, meters, and warning labels in yellow and black. In one corner, a generator rumbled softly, surrounded by a strong metallic smell mixed with the aroma of industrial oil.
The floor was made of smooth concrete, but stained in several places with small grease marks, making it a bit slippery. Along the walls were metal shelves filled with tools of all kinds: wrenches of all sizes, screwdrivers, hammers, drills, boxes of screws and bolts. There was also specialized equipment such as electrical analyzers and gas detectors, all perfectly ordered, although with an aura of constant use.
The temperature was noticeably warmer than in the hallways and the server room, probably due to the constant operation of the equipment. However, the heat was not oppressive, just enough to make the air feel heavy. The girls dressed in formal clothes were comfortable, but for Amy, the difference was insignificant. What affected her the most was the constant hum and the overwhelming environment.
Samantha walked confidently towards the center of the room, pointing out the different systems with a professional smile.
"This is the room where all the building's maintenance is managed. From here, the power generators, ventilation units, and even the fire control are supervised. As you can see, it's a crucial place to make sure everything works properly."
Julia and Megan began to walk among the tools, touching some of the smaller ones and examining others with a playful curiosity. Megan took a small screwdriver and held it up, looking at it closely.
"Look at this, Julia! This is just what Amy needs," Megan smiled, pointing to Amy with the screwdriver.
Julia joined in, grabbing a considerable hammer and lifting it with both hands.
"Or maybe this will be more useful to you, don't you think? You could definitely play with something like this, Amy."
Both burst out laughing, while Amy remained motionless, pressing her arms against her body and looking at the floor with a mix of discomfort and resignation.
Samantha watched everything with an amused smile.
"Well, it seems you found your favorite corner. Although I hope you don't touch too much, some of those tools are more expensive than they look."
Megan let out a laugh as she put the screwdriver back in its place.
"Don't worry, Samantha. We don't want to cause trouble... yet."
Amy, on the other hand, felt small compared to everything around her. The industrial and functional environment was intimidating, and the constant teasing of the girls didn't help. She moved as little as possible, trying to keep her posture as discreet as possible.
Samantha walked towards one of the control consoles and pointed out some switches.
"From here, you can turn off and on certain systems, such as the building's lights or ventilation units. It's fascinating how everything is connected, don't you think?"
Julia, still with a spark of fun in her eyes, whispered something to Megan, which caused another wave of stifled laughter between them. Amy wished with all her might that the "tour" would end soon.
Samantha guided the girls out of the maintenance room towards the stairs that would take them to the eighth floor. The heavy metal door creaked as it opened, revealing a narrow and gray flight of stairs. The echo of Samantha's heels and the elegant soles of Julia and Megan resonated in the enclosed space, while Amy tried to move as quietly as possible to avoid her bare feet making noise against the cold concrete.
Each step was a challenge for Amy. The rough contact of the concrete against her feet made her feel even more vulnerable, as if her body were constantly reminding her that she was out of place. While the other girls advanced with confidence, Amy hesitated, staying a few steps behind.
From below, Amy saw how the girls' perfectly ironed pants waved with the movement. The contrast with her own nudity was devastating. She felt tiny, as if she were a shadow that had no right to be there. Every time the cold air from the ventilation ducts brushed against her, her skin tingled and her step became more clumsy.
"Amy, are you going to stay there all day?" Megan joked, looking back with a mocking smile.
"Yes, Amy, you're moving like you're in slow motion," Julia added, laughing as she held onto the railing with one hand.
Amy clenched her lips and quickened her pace, trying to ignore the stinging pain she felt when stepping on an irregularity in the floor. Finally, they reached the eighth floor. Samantha opened the door with her access card, and a gust of fresh and neutral air welcomed them.
The eighth floor was filled with cubicles, organized in long and uniform rows. The walls were a light gray tone, and the floor was covered by a dark blue carpet that dampened the sound of footsteps. The space was illuminated with white and bright lights that softly reflected on the turned-off computer monitors. On the desks, there were keyboards, mice, notepads, and small personal decorations that humanized the space: family photos, small plants, and coffee mugs with witty phrases.
The silence on the floor was unsettling. Samantha walked with the elegance of someone who knew the place like the back of her hand, and the other two girls followed closely. Amy, on the other hand, moved close to the wall, as if she wanted to merge with it. The echo of the few steps she took seemed to amplify in the emptiness of the place.
"This is the space where most of the development team works," Samantha explained naturally, turning to look at the girls.
"Developers, designers, data analysts... they all have their place here. This floor is usually full of activity during the day, but since the event on the rooftop is mandatory, most of them are there now."
"Good thing, right, Amy?" Julia joked, looking directly at Amy, who tried to keep her posture as discreet as possible.
Amy's heart pounded as they walked among the cubicles. Everything was too open. Although they were empty, the possibility of someone returning at any moment was terrifying. Her gaze went from side to side, as if expecting a door to suddenly open or a voice to appear out of nowhere.
"Look at this, Julia, they seem like common cubicles, but some have state-of-the-art ergonomic chairs," Megan commented, pointing to a chair that seemed taken from a luxury catalog.
"Amy could try one, don't you think?" Julia replied with a malicious laugh.
"Amy, sit here," Megan ordered, pointing to a nearby cubicle with a computer turned on in standby mode.
"I don't want to..." Amy tried to protest, but Samantha turned with a controlling smile.
"Come on, Amy, relax a little. You're here to learn and experience new things, aren't you?"
Samantha's casual tone had an undertone that made it clear she wouldn't accept a refusal. Trembling, Amy slowly approached the cubicle and sat in the chair. The soft and cool texture of the office chair made her shiver even more.
"Perfect, you look like a professional," Megan said as she took out her cell phone to record.
Julia, next to her, pretended to sit as if she were in a meeting, and began to ask fake questions:
"What are your goals for this quarter, Amy? How do you plan to overcome the department's challenges?" she asked, imitating a demanding boss.
Julia burst out laughing as she took some photos with her phone.
Amy tried to focus on not making eye contact, pressing her hands against her legs and trying to ignore Megan and Julia's murmurs, who made comments between laughs without giving any response.
After a few minutes, Amy quickly got up from the chair, wanting to get away from the teasing and the camera that Julia held as if it were her favorite tool of the day. However, as she did, Julia noticed something on the chair.
"Look at this!" Julia exclaimed, pointing to the wet stain Amy had left on the leather surface. Julia's voice resonated in the silence of the empty floor.
Amy felt all the blood rush to her face, turning completely red while Samantha, Megan, and Julia burst into stifled laughter.
"It seems someone can't stop being excited," Megan said, recording the scene and focusing the camera on the chair with her cell phone.
"Or maybe you get really excited about working here, don't you, Amy?" Julia added with a mocking tone.
"Enough," Amy whispered in a thread of voice, her gaze fixed on the floor. But her plea was lost among the group's laughter.
Samantha, trying to calm the situation but without losing the fun, raised a hand to get their attention.
"Okay, girls. We're done here. It's time to continue the tour."
Amy breathed a sigh of relief at those words, but her relief was fleeting.
The eighth floor had been a challenge in itself, but Amy could barely process what had happened as the girls headed towards the stairs. Her mind was trapped in a whirlwind of thoughts: the stain on the chair, Julia and Megan's constant teasing, and the coldness in Samantha's voice, who seemed to enjoy her discomfort.
When Samantha announced that they would go up to the tenth floor, Amy barely registered it. She hadn't heard the brief conversation between Julia and Samantha about the twelve floors of the building, nor the implications of how close they were to the last level. Instead, Amy walked behind them, her bare feet softly hitting the metal steps, as she tried to calm her breathing.
"Come on, Amy!" Megan called from above, looking down with a mocking smile.
Julia laughed as she adjusted the elegant blouse she was wearing.
"Yes, Amy, don't lag behind. We don't want you to lose the pace."
Amy climbed slowly, each step a small torture. The metal of the steps was cold and rough against her feet, and the echo of the girls' heels seemed to resonate throughout the building. Her movements were clumsy, as if each step could crumble the fragile control she had over herself.
Finally, they reached the tenth floor. Samantha swiped her access card and the door opened with a soft "click". Amy felt a gust of cold air that made her shiver as they entered.
The tenth floor was completely different from the previous ones. The lighting was dim but efficient, illuminating rows of small meeting rooms with glass walls. Each room was equipped with interactive screens, projectors, and minimalist design tables. The ergonomic seats seemed taken from a design magazine, and the entire space was imbued with an atmosphere of seriousness and confidentiality.
Julia was the first to comment.
"Wow, this looks like a floor where important things happen."
"This is where strategy meetings are held," Samantha said as she walked towards one of the larger rooms, stopping in front of an interactive screen. "Here, teams present progress and discuss the company's key projects."
Megan nodded, showing a curious mix of interest and familiarity. Helping her mother in the office had given her some knowledge about how things worked there.
"This is where things really happen," Megan added with a casual tone.
Amy, on the other hand, was completely lost in her thoughts. The atmosphere of the floor was intimidating, and the glass walls made her feel terribly exposed. There was no corner to hide in, no way to disappear.
Julia turned towards Amy with a mischievous smile.
"Amy, what do you think?" she said, pointing to the screen. "Can you imagine giving a presentation here?"
"You could be the star of the meeting," Megan added, adjusting her shirt and looking at Amy as if she were a strange scientific experiment.
Amy didn't respond, unable to process what they were saying. She looked at the glass walls, feeling that anyone could appear at any moment and see her. The tenth floor was like a stage, and she was the only one who hadn't asked to be in the play.
Julia laughed, realizing Amy's disconnection.
"It seems she's not very enthusiastic."
"Or maybe she's distracted by how impressive everything is," Samantha said with a slight mockery in her tone, enjoying Amy's palpable discomfort. "It's an intimidating place, isn't it?"
Amy just nodded, her gaze fixed on the floor, wishing the tour would end soon.
Samantha was standing next to the interactive screen, explaining how the technological tools were used to optimize the company's operations, when voices were heard just outside the door. The words were indistinct at first, but the cadence, professional and authoritative, indicated that they were not simple employees.
Amy immediately raised her head, her eyes full of panic. Before anyone could react, her legs moved by instinct. Like a frightened gazelle, she slid under the conference table and curled up next to the metal legs, trying to make herself as small as possible.
Julia and Megan exchanged tense glances. Samantha, who was about to continue her explanation, also seemed tense. The voices were getting clearer and closer. Just as the words became audible, the glass door opened with a soft but authoritative "click".
Two people entered whose presence filled the room with imposing energy.
First was Beatriz López, Megan's mother. Dressed in a cream-colored blouse and a perfectly ironed black pencil skirt, Beatriz radiated authority and precision. Her gaze, although calm, seemed to scrutinize every corner of the room in a matter of seconds. Next to her was Mr. Davis, one of the company's most important investors. A man with gray hair and thin-framed glasses, he wore a perfectly tailored suit that spoke of power and experience. His serious face and the slight nod he made upon entering seemed to control the space around him.
"Samantha," Beatriz said with a firm but cordial tone, as her gaze fell on her niece. "I see you've taken the initiative with the young women. Is everything in order here?"
Samantha, who for a moment seemed to divide herself between her role as a niece and her work responsibility, responded with a calm smile:
"Of course, aunt... I mean, Mrs. López." She quickly corrected herself, trying to sound more formal in front of Mr. Davis.
Amy, from her hiding place, felt the air become heavier. Every word that reached her ears made her tremble. She only knew that Beatriz was Megan's mother's name, but she had never imagined being in this situation, and she shouldn't even be there. Worse still, Mr. Davis, with his imposing presence, made the mere idea of being discovered unbearable. From her hiding place, she could see the shadows of his shoes, and her pulse pounded in her ears as she tried to control her breathing to avoid being discovered.
Beatriz turned towards Megan and Julia, who were standing next to Samantha. Her eyes softened slightly as she looked at her daughter.
"I hope you're taking advantage of the opportunity to learn something new."
"Of course, mom," Megan replied calmly, although her hands seemed tense, after all, her mother was an authority figure to her.
Beatriz then looked at Julia, evaluating her briefly.
"You must be Julia, my daughter's friend." Her tone was courteous, but her scrutinizing gaze made it clear that she was used to analyzing people.
"Yes, Mrs. López, it's a pleasure to meet you," Julia said, smiling with some formality.
Mr. Davis intervened, extending a hand towards Julia.
"It's a pleasure to meet you both. It's refreshing to see young people interested in understanding how the work environment works."
Julia, although accustomed to her confident attitude, seemed a bit stiff as she shook his hand. Megan, on the other hand, maintained a studied composure, as if she had anticipated this moment.
Meanwhile, Amy barely listened to the exchange. She was focused on not moving a muscle. The cold of the floor under her hands and knees seemed to intensify, and every second felt like an eternity. If they discovered her, there was no way to justify her presence there, much less explain why she was completely naked.
"Samantha," Beatriz said, adjusting a strand of hair behind her ear, "I need you to show me the backup documents you asked for for this afternoon's presentation. It's important that everything is in order."
"Of course, aunt... I mean, Mrs. López," Samantha corrected herself again, looking at Mr. Davis.
"I don't want to interrupt for too long," the investor added, checking his wristwatch. "I just came to confirm some details before the presentation on the rooftop."
Amy felt fear consume her. The word "rooftop" sounded like a death sentence. Her breathing became shallow, and she clenched her teeth to prevent a tremor from escaping. Her legs hurt from the position, but moving was not an option.
The voices mixed in her head as she tried to keep calm. The weight of the situation was unbearable, and she couldn't help but imagine all the terrible scenarios that could happen if they found her down there. What would they do if they discovered a student in such a state in the company's most important meeting room?
Meanwhile, the conversation continued above, seemingly unaware of Amy's existence.
Amy remained completely still under the table. Every fiber of her body was on alert, her muscles tense from the effort of not making any sound. The air seemed to become denser, charged with the weight of the people in the room. She could hear the soft hum of the air conditioning and, occasionally, the rustle of shoes on the polished floor.
In front of her, Samantha walked confidently towards a filing cabinet on the other side of the room, moving the folders with ease as she searched for the documents Beatriz had requested.
"Ah, here they are," Samantha said in a low voice, but loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.
Megan, who had initially seemed nervous about her mother and the investor's unexpected entrance, raised an eyebrow at the calmness of her cousin. Something in Samantha's relaxed posture, in the way she moved precisely through the room, made her understand.
"She must have planned it all, right?" Megan whispered to Julia, who was next to her.
Julia gave her a quick glance and then smiled with complicity. Her initial discomfort faded, replaced by fun.
"It seems like she did," she replied in a barely audible tone, both looking at each other with delight.
Amy, meanwhile, was trapped in her own universe of terror. From her hiding place, her field of vision was limited, but she could distinguish the feet and legs of the people. First, she saw Beatriz López's elegant heels, which slowly approached and took a seat right at the head of the table. Her crossed legs cast a shadow that seemed to envelop her.
Next to her, Mr. Davis also sat down, placing a black briefcase on the table. His posture was rigid, his presence intimidating even without speaking. The soles of his well-polished shoes were the only thing Amy could distinguish from her position, but his aura of authority was unmistakable.
"I hope everything is in order for the presentation," Mr. Davis said with a calm but authoritative tone.
"Of course," Samantha replied, with the calmness of someone in complete control.
As Samantha walked back to the table, Amy felt her heart start to pound again. She could hear the soft rustle of her shoes against the floor as she approached, her elegant figure projecting onto the floor in front of her. Samantha sat in one of the side chairs, crossing her legs with the same naturalness with which she dominated the situation.
Suddenly, Amy noticed how other pairs of legs began to fill the nearby seats. Megan and Julia, without saying a word, took a seat on either side of the table, almost within reach of Amy. Megan toyed with the edge of her shirt, and Julia looked distractedly at the table, although both seemed fully aware of the situation.
Amy breathed with difficulty, trying not to draw attention. Her eyes fixed on the shadows that surrounded her, which seemed to close in on her. She could feel the vibration of the chairs as they moved and hear the soft creak of leather when someone changed position.
"I hope everything is in order for the presentation," Mr. Davis said with a calm but authoritative tone.
"Of course," Samantha replied, maintaining her professional tone.
From under the table, Amy saw how Samantha's crossed legs leaned towards Mr. Davis as she spoke. Beatriz, on the other hand, remained upright, with an impeccable posture.
Julia, meanwhile, glanced fleetingly downwards, almost as if she were trying to meet Amy's eyes. A mocking smile formed on her lips, but she quickly returned her attention to the conversation at the table, feigning interest. Megan, on the other hand, drummed her fingers on the glass surface, looking sideways at the floor, right where Amy was huddled.
Amy closed her eyes tightly, feeling the cold sweat running down her back. The floor beneath her was icy, and the sound of the conversations above enveloped her like a distant echo. Her legs began to tremble, not only from tension but also from the discomfort of being in that position for so long.
"So, everything is ready?" Beatriz asked, reviewing the documents with a critical gaze.
"Yes, everything is in order," Samantha affirmed, maintaining her professional tone.
Amy wanted to disappear. The fear of being discovered was so palpable that she could feel it in every fiber of her body. If someone were to just lean over or look slightly downwards, her secret would be instantly revealed.
Amy felt her heart was about to burst. Her body was compressed, huddled under the large meeting table as if she were just another shadow in the room. Her legs bent against her chest and her arms wrapped around them were her only futile attempt to become invisible. The cold floor surface brushed against her knees and the soles of her feet, a constant reminder of her vulnerability.
Every small movement made the skin on her back and hips rub against the rough texture of the carpet. She couldn't help but think that even that could betray her. Don't breathe so hard, don't make noise, please don't let anyone look down here. Her thoughts repeated in a paralyzing cycle of terror.
The world was reduced to legs, shadows, and fragments of conversations that seemed completely unrelated to her situation. Beatriz López's elegant legs, crossed with professional grace, dominated the center of her vision. Beyond them, Mr. Davis's sturdy shoe soles marked an imposing figure that she couldn't ignore.
To her left, Megan had crossed one leg over the other, idly swinging her foot while holding her phone at knee height, pointing it directly at Amy. Her smile was complicit, almost lazy, as she looked at the screen and made sure to capture every moment of Amy naked and huddled under the table.
On the other side, Julia maintained a similar posture, her leg intentionally brushing the edge of the table, leaning slightly downwards as if deliberately wanting to get closer to Amy. Every time she glanced down, a spark of mockery lit up in her eyes, and then she returned her attention to the table with an air of nonchalance.
Amy tried not to tremble, but the vibration of the table when someone moved a chair made it impossible for her to stay calm. The sound of rustling papers and the deep voices discussing technical details were a cruel contrast to the surrealistic situation she was experiencing.
"Mr. Davis, here is the preliminary report," Beatriz said with a firm and professional tone. "It shows the projections for the next quarter, especially regarding server deployment."
"Interesting," the man replied, his voice resonating like thunder to Amy, who clenched her lips to avoid gasping audibly. "The key will be to maintain data transfer rates during peak demand. If we achieve that, client performance will stabilize."
"That depends on infrastructure adjustments," Samantha intervened, with the same naturalness as if she were talking about the weather. "I've been reviewing server metrics. I think we could optimize the flow if we adjust the network controls."
Under the table, Amy felt her throat close. What are they talking about? This doesn't make sense. It was as if they were in a completely different world, one where everything was order and logic, while she was in a distorted reality of shame and confusion.
Megan, meanwhile, discreetly slid the phone under the table and pointed it towards Amy. The device's screen reflected the dim light of the room, and Megan's smile widened as she captured the perfect image: Amy, huddled like a small animal, with her face buried between her arms and her eyes full of panic.
Julia, who had noticed Megan's movement, leaned a little further towards the edge of the table. Her lips curved into a malicious smile, and without taking her eyes off the phone, she whispered:
"Look at her, she looks like part of the furniture."
Amy squeezed her eyes shut, wishing she could be swallowed by the floor. The cold of the carpet now felt scorching, as if it were marking her with a humiliation she couldn't shake off.
"And what do you think about the costs?" Mr. Davis asked, interrupting the moment when Julia and Megan's giggles abruptly stopped.
"We have room to adjust," Beatriz replied without losing her rhythm. "But we should prioritize software updates before physical expansion. It's cheaper and more efficient."
Amy could barely process the words. She felt her existence crumbling in two worlds: the distant and professional world above the table, and her own personal hell underneath it.
Julia pretended to yawn, lifted the phone, and whispered barely audibly:
"Make a sign, do you think she'll move?"
Megan, amused, moved her foot slightly forward, barely touching Amy's leg. Amy jumped slightly, but remained silent, holding her breath. Above, the adults continued talking as if nothing strange was happening.
"I think it's time to start looking at options for the next semester," Beatriz commented, gathering the papers.
Amy felt cold sweat running down her back despite the air conditioning that kept the room at a freezing temperature. Every word she heard above the table seemed to accentuate the surrealism of her situation. While Beatriz, Samantha, and Mr. Davis talked about figures and metrics, Julia and Megan continued to conspire to make her moment even more uncomfortable.
From her hiding place, she could feel Julia's legs moving close to her face. Julia crossed and uncrossed her legs, casting a mocking glance under the table each time she did. Megan, on the other hand, toyed with the phone as if she were waiting for the perfect moment to record some movement that would further compromise Amy.
Megan slowly slid her foot until it touched Amy's leg, making her jump slightly. Julia suppressed a laugh while Megan made a silent gesture with her finger on her lips, pretending nothing had happened.
"It seems you're comfortable down there, aren't you?" Megan whispered in a barely audible voice, making sure only Amy could hear her.
Amy closed her eyes, trying to maintain her composure. Please, let no one see me. I just need this to end.
Above, the conversation continued with absolute normality.
"I think if we adjust the budget for the next quarter, we could prioritize the expansion of access points in the western region," Beatriz said, reviewing one of the documents that Samantha had placed on the table.
"I agree, but we should first evaluate the impact on conversion rates," Mr. Davis replied, nodding his head in approval.
Amy remained as still as possible, but a slight movement of her arm caused one of the edges of her hair to peek out from under the table. Julia, quick as always, noticed it and, discreetly, moved her foot to push a lock of hair aside. Amy held her breath while Julia laughed quietly.
Then, what Amy feared most happened: Mr. Davis dropped his pen.
The sound of the metal hitting the floor was like thunder in her ears. The seconds seemed eternal as she watched the man, with all calmness, lean to one side of his chair to pick it up.
"Ah, let me, Mr. Davis," Samantha quickly said, standing up with a professional smile. "Let me, I'll get it."
"Thank you, Samantha," Mr. Davis replied, straightening up in his chair as Samantha crouched down.
Amy's heart was pounding so hard she feared the sound would give her away. Samantha crouched under the table, her eyes meeting Amy's in the act.
For a brief second, Samantha remained still, her eyes open in a mix of surprise and fun. Then, she moved her lips without making a sound:
"You almost got caught."
Amy didn't know whether to feel relieved or more terrified. Samantha's expression was one of contained incredulity as she retrieved the pen with a deliberately slow movement, as if she wanted to give Amy time to readjust.
"Here you go," Samantha said as she stood up, placing the pen on the table naturally.
The conversation resumed its course, but the atmosphere felt even tenser for Amy. Julia and Megan leaned slightly in their chairs, enjoying every second.
"So, do we confirm the projection for the next quarter?" Beatriz asked as she closed the report.
"Yes, go ahead with that proposal," Davis replied, adjusting his glasses.
Meanwhile, Julia slowly slid her foot towards Amy, pressing against her arm in a subtle but obvious enough way for Amy to know she wasn't safe for a second. Megan smiled and whispered to Julia:
"Make her move her leg, let's see if anyone notices something."
Julia bit her lower lip to contain her laughter, but just as she was about to push again, Samantha shot her a stern look. Julia understood the message and backed off, although she couldn't help but exchange mocking glances with Megan.
Amy, under the table, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She knew she was on the verge of disaster. Her mind couldn't process anything they were saying above; she was only thinking about how to get out of that situation without being seen. But as she listened to the technical conversations and felt the distant hum of the heating, she knew there was no immediate escape. Everything depends on this meeting ending soon... or on my luck running out here.
Amy felt her luck was running out. The pressure of being hidden under the table, so close to Megan's mother, Mr. Davis, made her breathe with difficulty. Her heart pounded in her ears, every sound amplified by panic. Julia and Megan, from their strategic positions, watched every movement, their eyes shining with a mix of fun and anticipation.
Beatriz continued to review the documents with Mr. Davis, pointing out specific pages and taking notes. Samantha, who seemed completely at ease after the pen incident, remained silent, with a professional expression as she observed the exchange.
Suddenly, Beatriz leaned forward, placing a report on the table and addressing Samantha:
"I think these details will need an adjustment. Davis, could you get me the impact report on emerging markets that we left in the shared resources folder?"
Mr. Davis nodded, standing up to go to the corner of the room where there was a folder full of papers. Amy, huddled under the table, saw how the man's shoes passed dangerously close to her.
And then, what she feared happened.
A slight movement, perhaps of her legs or the folds of her hair, caught Davis's attention. He frowned and looked down. For a moment, it seemed he had seen something. His expression changed to a mix of confusion and curiosity as he tilted his head slightly to one side.
"What is that...?" he murmured, as he slowly crouched down, his eyes directed towards the space under the table.
Amy felt the whole world stop. Julia and Megan watched with their hands over their mouths to contain their laughter, aware that Amy was millimeters away from being discovered.
"Is everything okay, Mr. Davis?" Samantha asked, detecting the change in his posture.
"I think..." Davis started to say, when suddenly, a sharp beep resonated in the room.
The meeting room door opened with a bang, accompanied by the characteristic sound of the magnetic card system. Everyone turned their heads towards the entrance.
A man dressed in an impeccable dark gray suit entered, followed by a woman with a tablet in hand. Both wore company credentials hanging from their necks.
"Mrs. Beatriz, Mr. Davis, Samantha," the man said urgently. "We need you on the rooftop immediately. There has been an unexpected change in the results of the live event, and we need your approval to adjust it."
The woman nodded and quickly added:
"It's crucial that you're there right now. They're already waiting for everyone on the rooftop floor."
Beatriz looked up, clearly surprised by the interruption. She looked at Davis and then at Samantha, who nodded without hesitation.
"Understood, we're going now," Beatriz replied as she stood up.
Mr. Davis, still bewildered, straightened his posture and left the folder he had picked up. Samantha picked up some documents and hurried to follow them to the door.
Julia and Megan shared a complicit look as they contained their laughter, knowing how close Amy had been to being discovered.
When the adults left the room, Samantha gave a final look to Megan and Julia:
"Girls, don't move from here. We'll be back in a few minutes."
The words were accompanied by the characteristic sound of the magnetic door lock, leaving them alone in the meeting room with Amy still completely naked under the table.
"That was too close!" Julia whispered as soon as the door closed, unable to contain her laughter.
Megan leaned towards the table, meeting Amy's terrified eyes.
"Well, Amy. What are you still doing down there?" Megan said, her tone full of malicious fun. "They won't be back so fast, or do you like being curled up like a scared mouse?"
Amy shook her head, her eyes reflecting a mix of fear and resignation.
"No... I'm not sure..." she stammered.
Julia burst out laughing, getting up from her chair and standing next to Megan. Both shared a complicit look before Julia added:
"Not sure? Amy, if they were here, they would have already seen you! You've been saved, but as you were, you wouldn't have lasted another second.
"Yes, seriously," Megan added, crossing her arms and adopting a sarcastic tone. "From where I was, I could see a part of your hair peeking out. I'm sure Mr. Davis was two seconds away from wondering if there was some strange animal under the table. Although, of course... if we're talking about strange... " she finished, pointing to Amy with a look full of fun.
Julia burst out laughing.
"An animal? I thought the same! But not just any... more like a scared cat, curled up and hoping no one would notice.
Amy, feeling humiliated, swallowed and nodded slowly as she came out of her hiding place. Her heart was still pounding as she crawled out from under the table, clumsily covering herself with her arms as she stood up. Her back hit the nearest wall, as if she wanted to disappear into it.
"Ah, finally," Megan said with a fake sigh of relief. "But, look at that! Even now, stuck to the wall like a living statue, you still look like a mess. What's wrong, Amy? Do you think you're going to be part of the decoration?"
Julia, still laughing, took a few steps towards Amy, tilting her head slightly as she observed her with exaggerated curiosity.
"You know what's best of all?" Julia said, raising a finger as if she were about to make a great revelation. "When you were down there, you could see how terrified you were. Literally, we could hear your teeth grinding from fear. It was like a horror movie, but funnier!"
"And don't even talk about how you moved when you tried to hide better," Megan added, laughing through her teeth. "It looked like you were trying to dig a tunnel with your elbows or something. What a show, Amy!"
Amy closed her eyes for a moment, wishing the floor would swallow her. Her cheeks were burning, and every word from the girls was like a direct blow to her self-esteem. But she couldn't find the strength to defend herself; the images of almost being caught kept replaying in her mind.
"You know what was best of all?" Julia asked, turning to Megan with a mischievous smile. "That, even though you were under the table, you could see a part of your hair peeking out. Honestly, I thought Davis was going to ask something like, 'Who left their wig here?'"
Megan burst out laughing, nodding as she held her hand to her stomach.
"It's true! I'm surprised Samantha was able to keep her composure when she looked at you. I would have burst right there."
Amy lowered her gaze, biting her lower lip while the girls' words continued to pile up on her like a mountain of humiliation.
"But, well, you're lucky that we were here to save you," Megan continued, leaning towards Amy with a cruel smile. "Because, Amy, if they had seen you... I don't even want to imagine how you would have tried to explain your current state and, above all, how you got here.
Julia put her hands on her waist and added with false compassion:
"Although, thinking about it, it would be fun to see you try to explain everything. Something like, 'Oh, Mr. Davis, don't worry, this is... normal for me.'"
Both burst out laughing again while Amy closed her eyes, trying to block out the sound. Inside, she struggled to maintain her composure, but every taunt made her feel more vulnerable.
My CHYOA
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Amy Unfiltered - Chapter 24
The characteristic noise of the door unlocking with the access card resonated in the meeting room. Amy, who was still stuck to the wall trying to regain some dignity after Megan and Julia's taunts, jerked her head up. Her eyes opened in panic as the door began to open slowly.
"Oh, no..." she whispered, paralyzed.
With no time or space to hide, Amy was in a state of shock, completely immobile. Julia and Megan, on the other hand, remained calm, with a spark of fun in their eyes.
"Do you think it's Mr. Davis?" Julia whispered to Megan, pretending to be concerned. "Although if it is... this will be very interesting!"
The door opened completely, and to Amy's immediate relief, it was Samantha who appeared, holding a tablet in one hand and her access card in the other.
"Oh, Samantha!" Megan exclaimed, bringing her hands to her chest in a theatrical gesture. "Just in time. We thought Amy was anxiously waiting for Mr. Davis to continue her little exhibition."
Julia burst out laughing, nodding quickly.
"Yes, Amy was right here, stuck to the wall. I think she was waiting for you impatiently. Aren't you happy to see me, Amy?"
Amy didn't respond. Her face burned with embarrassment as she lowered her head, unable to maintain eye contact with Samantha, who observed the scene with a mix of fun and authority.
"Very funny, girls," Samantha replied with a half-smile as she walked towards them. "But enough jokes for now. We have to continue the tour. There's something else I want to show you."
"Where are we going now?" Julia asked, crossing her arms, still laughing softly.
"To the 12th floor," Samantha announced, adjusting the tablet in her hands. "The 11th floor is not available today, so we'll go directly to the last level of the building."
Amy felt a chill run down her back at those words.
The last floor? That means we'll be one step away from the rooftop...
The mere idea of being so close to the event, where dozens of employees, partners, and executives from the company where Megan's mother worked would be gathered, made the knot in her stomach tighten even more.
"Come on, let's not waste time," Samantha said as she gestured towards the door, indicating that they should go out into the hallway.
Julia and Megan walked out calmly, their steps resonating on the immaculately polished floor. Amy, on the other hand, walked clumsily, every movement filled with nervousness. As she passed by Samantha, she could feel the latter's amused gaze upon her.
Amy took a step back, pressing herself even closer to the wall of the meeting room.
"I can't... I'm not going."
Samantha sighed, looking at Megan and Julia, who smiled conspiratorially. With a calm but firm tone, Samantha pointed to the door.
"Amy, if you decide to stay here, the door will automatically lock when we leave. Are you sure you want to stay locked in here?"
Amy looked at Samantha, then at the door, and back at Samantha. Locked in here naked and alone or go with them... there are no options. She swallowed hard and nodded slowly, her feet feeling like lead as she headed towards the door behind the girls.
"That's the way I like it," Samantha said with a smile as she stepped out of the room. Julia and Megan followed calmly, and Amy came out last, her eyes quickly scanning the empty hallway for any potential witness.
The contrast between the girls, elegantly dressed, and Amy, desperately covering herself while trying not to make noise, was impossible to ignore. Megan and Julia walked with confidence, while Amy moved with short, trembling steps.
Samantha led the group to the stairs.
"The 12th floor is one of the most interesting in the building," Samantha began to explain as they climbed the steps. "It's a multi-purpose space. It's used for private meetings, advanced technology demonstrations, and sometimes training sessions."
Amy, a few steps behind, barely listened. Each step echoed under her feet, amplifying her discomfort. The cool air rising through the stairs reminded her of how little she was wearing, and every glance upwards showed her the occasional glances and mocking smiles of Megan and Julia.
Finally, they reached the 12th floor. Samantha opened the door with her access card and let the girls go first.
The hallway on the 12th floor was wider than on the previous floors, with a futuristic design that seemed straight out of a science fiction movie. The walls were bright white, with LED light lines running along them, emitting a soft glow. The floor was covered with a dark gray carpet that muffled footsteps, making each of Amy's movements seem stealthier but also more evident in her mind.
Along the hallway, there were glass doors with metal frames that revealed fully equipped rooms with round tables, giant screens, and ergonomic seats. Some rooms had server models and electronic devices in display cases, showcasing advanced technology.
Samantha stopped in front of a large room with polarized glass that prevented seeing inside.
"This is the demonstration room. Here we show prototypes and projects to potential investors. It's one of the most reserved areas of the building."
Julia peered through the glass, trying to see something, but couldn't make out anything. Megan, on the other hand, looked at Amy, who was covering herself in a corner while trying not to draw attention.
They continued walking to the end of the hallway, where a large metal door stood out. It had a sign that read "Restricted Access - Rooftop" next to a card scanner. Amy felt a knot in her stomach when she saw the door, and for a moment, her breath stopped.
"That's the entrance to the rooftop," Samantha said, pointing to the door. "It's reserved for special events, like today's."
Megan and Julia exchanged glances, both smiling. Amy couldn't stop looking at the door, wondering what would happen if someone decided to open it at that moment.
Samantha continued talking:
"Nowadays, we use the rooftop for important meetings, especially when we want to impress partners or clients. The view of the city from up there is spectacular."
Amy wasn't listening to Samantha's words. All she could think about was the number of people who would be right behind that door. Just one floor away... one door... one mistake of being seen.
Julia, with a malicious smile, leaned towards Amy and whispered:
"Can you imagine being up there, Amy? All the important partners... and you completely naked.
Amy closed her eyes, trying to block out the comment, while Samantha turned towards the girls with a professional smile.
The tour of the 12th floor continued with the same mix of mocking laughter and detailed explanations from Samantha about the different areas. Amy kept walking behind, lagging, trying to remain as invisible as possible while clumsily covering herself. Every step was a reminder of the cold floor and the absence of her clothes.
Samantha suddenly stopped in front of a room with large screens displaying real-time graphs and statistics. It seemed like a monitoring room.
"Girls, this is one of the most important areas of the building. Here is where we analyze real-time data for our clients. But we won't stay here long... because I just remembered something."
She turned to the three girls, and although her tone remained professional, there was a hint of fun in her expression.
"Mrs. Beatriz has asked me to run an urgent errand outside the building."
"An errand?" Julia asked curiously.
"Yes, a client forgot some important documents in the office, and I have to retrieve them from a place in the city center. It's something I can't postpone, but here's the interesting part." Samantha smiled, looking directly at Megan and Julia. "Since I won't be able to stay to accompany you, this is your chance to go up to the rooftop and enjoy the event."
Megan and Julia exchanged excited glances.
"Really?" Julia asked, jumping a little with excitement.
"Of course," Samantha replied, taking out her access card and waving it in front of them. "I'll open the door for you before I leave, and you can mingle with the guests. But there's one detail... Amy."
Amy, who had remained silent and on the verge of an emotional breakdown, lifted her alarmed gaze.
"Amy can't stay here alone," Samantha continued with a serious tone. "Due to security policies, I can't give her an access card. And without it, she won't be able to enter the fifth-floor office or move freely around the building."
Amy felt a knot in her stomach.
"What... what do you mean?" she asked, her voice barely audible.
Samantha sighed.
"It means you have two options: go up to the rooftop with Julia and Megan, which I doubt you want to do, or come with me to run the errand."
"But..." Amy tried to protest, but Samantha raised a hand to interrupt her.
"Before you say anything, Amy, consider this. If you decide to stay in the building, you'll be completely alone. And believe me, you won't want to be alone here naked and without access to the offices."
Amy looked at Julia and Megan, seeking some kind of support, but both girls had amused smiles on their faces.
"I think you should go with Samantha, Amy," Julia said, almost laughing. "You wouldn't want to go up with us and put on a big show, would you?"
Megan nodded, with a mocking smile.
"Besides, think about how fun the rooftop event would be for us. I don't think it's your scene, is it?"
"Then why can't I stay in the office?" Amy asked desperately.
"Because without the access card, you'll be trapped, and for security reasons, I can't leave you one."
Amy lowered her gaze, trembling with frustration and fear. She felt like she had no real options. Going up to the rooftop, in her worst nightmares, would be a disaster, they would probably call the police and she would be arrested for indecent exposure; staying alone in the building, even worse. Finally, she sighed in defeat.
"I'll go with you..."
"Wise decision," Samantha said, smiling satisfied.
Julia and Megan couldn't contain their laughter as Amy looked at the floor, embarrassed. Megan leaned towards her and whispered:
"Good choice, Amy. Although... I think you would have had fun on the rooftop too."
Amy didn't respond, too busy trying to calm the trembling in her hands. Samantha took out her access card and guided them to the exit door of the 12th floor, with Megan and Julia walking confidently behind her and Amy dragging her feet as if she were walking towards her final destination.
Amy froze at the sound coming from the rooftop. Laughter, lively conversations, the clinking of glasses, and soft music blended into a murmur of joy and camaraderie. It seemed like all the employees, partners, and guests were enjoying a splendid event. For Amy, however, these sounds were a cruel irony, a reminder of how out of place she was.
Julia and Megan moved towards the stairs leading to the rooftop, their confident steps resonating on the floor. Megan turned her head before disappearing from view and threw a mocking smile at Amy, waving her fingers in a farewell gesture.
"See you later, Amy. Have fun with Samantha," she said.
Amy pressed her lips together, unable to find the strength to respond. Julia gave her a final amused glance before following Megan into the noise and light of the event.
Now, Amy was alone with Samantha. Her body tensed even more as she noticed Samantha's gaze slowly moving from her face to her bare feet, assessing her with an expression difficult to decipher.
"Well, Amy," Samantha said, her voice calm but firm. "Now we have to go to the parking lot. And for that, we'll use the elevator."
Amy felt her heart flip.
"The... the elevator?"
"Of course," Samantha showed the access card hanging from her neck and waved it slightly. "It's the fastest way to get to the parking lot. And considering our... situation, I don't think you want to go down 12 floors by stairs, plus I'm in a bit of a hurry."
Amy swallowed, her mind already imagining the worst possibilities.
"What if there's someone else in the elevator?"
Samantha tilted her head and looked at her with a playful air.
"Then you'll have to improvise, Amy. But don't worry, I'll be with you." She added with a smile, "Besides, isn't it exciting?"
For Amy, it wasn't. Every step she took towards the elevator felt like an impossible act of courage. She covered herself as best she could, crossing her arms over her torso and bending her legs slightly as she walked behind Samantha. Every time a noise came from the hallway, Amy stopped and looked around nervously, making sure no one else was nearby.
When they reached the elevator, Samantha pressed the call button. The soft ding that indicated the elevator was on its way made Amy shiver. She stayed close to the wall, trying to make herself as small as possible.
The elevator arrived with a soft buzz, and Samantha looked at Amy as the doors began to open slowly. Amy held her breath, praying internally that the elevator was empty.
The doors opened.
Amy closed her eyes for a moment before slowly opening them, looking fearfully inside the elevator. To her relief, it was completely empty. Her heart calmed down just a bit, although she knew the trip could still bring surprises.
"Perfect," Samantha entered the elevator confidently and pressed the button that would take them to the underground parking lot. Then she turned to look at Amy. "Come on, get in before someone else comes."
Amy took a hesitant step, then another. The cold of the metal floor of the elevator made her shiver even more, and the feeling of enclosure as she crossed the automatic doors was like an invisible weight falling on her shoulders.
Samantha pressed a button, and the doors closed smoothly. Just before they closed, Amy caught a glimpse of someone coming out of the rooftop door, but the door had already closed.
"Relax, Amy," Samantha said with a smile. "This will be quick. Unless someone stops it, of course."
The comment made Amy stiffen. Her eyes fixed on the numbers on the panel, wishing the trip would end as soon as possible. But she couldn't help imagining terrible scenarios: what if someone stopped it on a floor? What if the elevator stopped just when she was most exposed?
Samantha leaned casually against the elevator wall, looking at Amy with a mix of amusement and curiosity.
"You know, Amy, I really admire your... courage. Not everyone would do what you're doing. Look at you, you're completely naked in this elevator," she said, her tone ambiguous, as if she were sincerely impressed and at the same time enjoying Amy's discomfort.
Amy didn't respond. She could only focus on the number that slowly descended on the panel: 10... 9...
Suddenly, the elevator made a slight squeak. The lights flickered for a moment, and Amy let out a small scream. Samantha raised an eyebrow, not moving from her relaxed position.
"Relax, that happens from time to time. That's why the maintenance staff is checking everything today," she said.
Amy tried to calm her breathing, but her thoughts were still racing. What would happen if they got stuck there? What would Samantha say? How could she explain her state if someone rescued them?
Finally, the panel marked "P". The underground parking lot.
The doors opened slowly, and Amy let out a sigh of relief at seeing no one waiting outside. Samantha stepped out first, as if the elevator ride had been the most normal thing in the world. Amy followed slowly, her skin crawling from the cold and the stress.
The parking lot had been empty since they arrived. The echo of their steps resonated throughout the space, and Amy felt smaller than ever.
"Well, let's go to the car," Samantha said as she moved confidently, with Amy stumbling behind her. The relief of surviving the elevator was short-lived: the parking lot seemed like a new testing ground for her resilience.
Samantha strode with determined steps towards the dark grey compact SUV, her heels echoing on the parking lot floor. With a smooth movement of her hand, she pressed the key fob, unlocking the doors with a sharp beep that bounced off the concrete walls.
Amy, who had stayed a few steps behind, flinched at the sound. Her body tensed even more as she saw Samantha open the driver's door and settle calmly in the seat.
From inside the vehicle, Samantha tilted her head towards Amy, with an impatient smile on her face.
"Come on, Amy, we don't have all day. Get in," she said.
Amy swallowed, her mind trying to process the order. She looked at the car, then glanced around the parking lot as if she could find an alternative, although she knew there wasn't one. Samantha was in charge, and staying there would only make the situation more uncomfortable.
She walked slowly towards the back of the car, staying close to the body to cover herself as best she could. She reached for the rear door handle, determined to sneak into that space and stay out of sight.
"No, not there," Samantha said, with an authoritative but carefree tone. She pointed to the passenger seat without even turning around fully. "Get in the front. The windows are tinted, you have nothing to worry about."
Amy felt her face flush at those words.
"But... I..."
"Amy." Samantha's voice cut off her hesitation with a firmness that left no room for argument. "Come on, I'm not going to wait for you all day."
With a mix of resignation and terror, Amy took a step towards the front door. She felt like every movement of hers was being amplified by the echo of the parking lot. She pulled the handle and opened the door with a tremor in her hands.
The interior of the car smelled of leather and a faint floral scent. Amy shrank as she felt the air conditioning escaping from the car, chilling her skin even more. She slid into the passenger seat, moving awkwardly to settle in without exposing more than necessary, but every movement seemed to betray her.
The cold leather against her skin made her shiver immediately. She pressed her arms against her chest and crossed her legs, trying to cover herself as best she could while Samantha watched her with a slight amusement.
"See? Nothing to worry about," Samantha said, starting the engine with a soft click and adjusting the mirrors. "Get comfortable. This will be an interesting ride."
Amy lowered her gaze, unable to hold Samantha's. She knew she had no escape, and the feeling of vulnerability only intensified as the SUV began to move.
Samantha buckled her seatbelt with a firm click, glancing at Amy as she adjusted the steering wheel.
"Put on your seatbelt," she said casually, as if the situation were completely normal.
Amy hesitated for a moment before obeying. The seatbelt slid over her shoulder, the rough material brushing against her bare skin. It was another layer of discomfort, but she knew arguing wasn't an option.
The SUV started smoothly, the engine purring as Samantha maneuvered calmly towards the parking lot exit. Amy curled up in her seat, her breathing slightly accelerated. She couldn't help but feel a strong sense of déjà vu.
Once again, she was in a car, vulnerable, exposed. Yesterday it had been Alex's car, and now she was in Samantha's. The same intrusive thoughts and anxiety burned in her chest, but this time there was something different. Something worse.
As the vehicle crossed the parking lot barriers, Amy turned her head to look back at the building they had left behind for the last time. Her gaze fixed on the imposing structure, as if she wanted to engrave it in her mind. It was the third time in her life that she had seen that building, and this time it had been more humiliating than the previous one.
The weight of realization hit her like a brick. Her backpack, with all her clothes, was still inside Megan's mother's office, on the fifth floor. She could clearly imagine it, resting peacefully on one of the desks, as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.
As the SUV drove through the streets and the building became smaller and smaller in the distance, Amy felt a knot tighten in her throat. For the first time, she was physically leaving her only connection to her normal state, her clothes, her identity.
The city around them seemed indifferent to her misery. Cars passed by, people walked on the sidewalks, and Amy, curled up in the passenger seat, felt like she was fading into her small universe of vulnerability.
Samantha seemed completely carefree, humming a soft melody as she turned right at a traffic light. Amy, on the other hand, closed her eyes and tried to calm down. But the images kept coming to her mind, of that building that was now behind them, and how every mile they traveled took her further and further away from her safety.
The SUV glided smoothly through the streets, the noise of cars and horns barely audible inside the vehicle. Samantha, with a slight smile on her lips, broke the silence that had accompanied the journey.
"You know, Amy," she began, in a casual tone but filled with curiosity, "what you're doing is... interesting. Really crazy, actually. Megan told me a bit, but she didn't explain all the details. So I have some questions."
Amy tensed in her seat, pressing her hands against her legs while trying to curl up as much as possible.
"What kind of questions?" she murmured, without looking at Samantha.
Samantha let out a small laugh, her eyes fixed on the road.
"Nothing complicated, just things that make me curious. For example... how do you feel when you're like that, naked? I mean, it must be very strange, right? Being so exposed all the time. Do you hate it as much as it seems, or is there something you... enjoy?"
Amy swallowed, her face burning.
"I don't... I don't enjoy it," she replied quickly, but her voice was weak, almost inaudible.
"Hmm, interesting," said Samantha, nodding as if evaluating her response. "So, what will happen when you're caught? Because, let's be honest, Amy, it's just a matter of time. This can't last forever. What do you think they'll say about you?"
Amy squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out Samantha's words, but her mind began to flood with terrifying images of being caught. People pointing at her, laughing, her life completely ruined.
"I don't want to think about it," she managed to say, her voice trembling.
Samantha didn't seem to be affected by Amy's discomfort.
"But you should think about it, shouldn't you? I don't know how you're not on the verge of collapse every second. Doesn't it cross your mind every second?"
Amy could barely respond. Her breathing quickened as her fingers trembled slightly. Samantha, noticing her state, let out a small sigh.
"Well, I find it fascinating," Samantha continued, this time with a lighter tone. "How did it all start? Why did Megan convince you? Or was it you who decided to do it?"
"It wasn't me..." Amy said, feeling the words come out almost automatically.
"So, is it like... a challenge? Or something bigger? Megan told me something about a contest, but that doesn't explain why you're still doing it."
Amy didn't know how to respond. She kept thinking that the contest was a secret she had to keep with Megan and Julia. The questions weren't difficult, but every word Samantha said seemed designed to dig into her fears and embarrassments.
Samantha asked a final question, this time with a touch of humor in her voice:
"Have you ever considered just giving up? You know, just let the inevitable happen and run out completely naked on the street for everyone to see. After all, according to Megan, you always put yourself in worse situations in these challenges."
Amy looked at her with wide eyes, horrified by the suggestion. Samantha laughed softly, without taking her eyes off the road.
"Relax, it's just an idea," she said, her smile widening.
The SUV moved firmly, delving deeper into the bustle of the city center. The streets began to fill with the characteristic chaos of the hour: hurried pedestrians, shops shining with flashy advertisements, and cars competing for every inch of asphalt. Amy observed everything from her seat, each corner and building more intimidating than the last.
When they passed the mall where she had been the previous day, a wave of anxiety washed over her. She clenched her hands, trying not to think about what she had lived through. Her eyes fixed on the traffic in front of them, but the feeling of unease only grew. Samantha continued driving calmly, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.
Finally, Amy couldn't bear the silence that was suffocating her.
"Where are we going?" she asked, her voice tense and broken.
Samantha, without taking her eyes off the road, let out a small smile.
"We're going to the auditorium of the Mirador Theater."
The name of the place hit Amy like a storm. Her eyes widened, fear running through her like a cold chill.
"Wh-what...?" she managed to stammer.
"Yes, the Mirador Theater," Samantha repeated, casually, as if she didn't notice Amy's growing distress. "There's an important technology event this afternoon, and I need to pick up some documents there."
Amy sank even further into her seat, her mind racing with chaotic thoughts. The Mirador Theater wasn't just any place. It was one of the most well-known spaces in the city, famous for its large-scale events and for being constantly full of people. Just imagining being near such a place in her current state of nudity was enough to make her stomach twist with nerves.
"We... we can't go there," Amy said, trying to keep her voice calm, although the tremor was evident.
Samantha raised an eyebrow, looking at her out of the corner of her eye.
"Why not? I just have to make a quick pickup. It's not like we have to go into the event or anything."
The explanation did nothing to reassure Amy. She knew that "quick" with Samantha probably didn't really mean "quick." Also, just the idea of being near such a crowded and public place made the sweat form on her hands again.
"Can't we go somewhere else first, where I can get some clothes?" Amy tried, her voice almost pleading.
"Amy," Samantha replied, her tone firmer but no less amused, "this is my urgent errand. If you have something else to do, you'll have to wait or get out of the car and go on your own."
Amy swallowed, she wasn't going to get out of the car naked even if she was crazy, and the fear made her mind feel trapped. From the city center, the Mirador Theater was just a few blocks away. She was getting further and further away from her clothes, her safety, and any possibility of escaping this nightmare.
Samantha's dark gray SUV turned onto a wide avenue flanked by trees and old-fashioned streetlights. On the horizon, Amy saw the imposing structure of the Mirador Theater emerge. Her heart skipped a beat, and without being able to control it, she let out a small shriek while her hands clenched on her lap.
The Mirador Theater was majestic. Its neoclassical facade, with white columns and a staircase leading up to the entrance, commanded respect and admiration. The huge windows reflected the sky, and colorful banners announced the day's event, an international technology and cybersecurity congress. Outside, a crowd of formally dressed people walked in different directions, some with briefcases, others reviewing documents or phones. The bustle of conversations and vehicles made the place seem like a world apart.
Samantha smiled, noticing Amy's reaction.
"Nice, isn't it?" she commented casually as she headed for the side parking lot reserved for organizers and speakers.
Amy didn't respond. Her gaze was fixed on the traffic in front of them, her thoughts running wild. Just imagining being near so many people, in her current state, made her breathing become faster and shallower.
Samantha continued driving until she reached a small space behind the theater. It was a more discreet area, intended for employees and organizers. The place had a practical feel: small service doors, some stacked boxes, and a row of parked cars. Samantha stopped the vehicle in an empty space and turned off the engine.
"I have to pick up some important documents," she said as she unbuckled her seatbelt. "But it seems the person who has them hasn't left the theater yet."
Amy looked up, her eyes full of anxiety.
"And what do we do?" she asked in a thread of voice.
Samantha turned to her, with a smile that didn't bode well.
"Wait here. Although I'd recommend you move to the back seat. The person who's coming to give me the documents will come here to explain something about them, and I don't think you want to be in the passenger seat."
Amy felt a lump in her throat. The idea of being even more exposed terrified her, but the possibility of someone coming in and seeing her was much worse.
"I-I can stay here... I won't make any noise..."
"Amy," said Samantha, her tone firm but not without fun, "I'm doing you a favor by suggesting you move to the back. Trust me, you'll feel more comfortable.
Amy had no time to protest. Just then, a finger tapped on the polarized window next to her. The sudden sound made her scream as she unbuckled her seatbelt in a frenzy of nervousness. Without thinking, she crawled to the back of the car, squeezing behind the passenger seat while trying to cover herself as best she could.
Samantha let out a light laugh and rolled down the passenger window, revealing a man with a badge hanging from his neck.
"Are these the documents?" the man asked, holding a folder in his hand.
"Yes, it seems so, go ahead," Samantha replied calmly.
As she spoke, her eyes shifted to the seat where Amy had been. There, clearly visible, a small wet stain had been left as a witness to the tension the young woman had been enduring. Samantha suppressed a laugh and instead smiled with amusement as she thought about how much Megan would enjoy that story later.
Amy, curled up on the floor behind the passenger seat, didn't dare to look up. Her skin tingled with embarrassment, and her legs trembled uncontrollably. From her hiding place, she could only hear the voices outside and feel the sound of the bustle coming from the nearby theater.
Samantha, with calculated calm, unlocked the SUV's doors. The distinctive sound of the security system resonated in the small space behind the theater, followed by the soft click of the passenger door opening.
"You can sit here," Samantha said to the man, pointing to the passenger seat.
Amy, hidden in the reduced space behind the driver's seat, felt her body tense even more. Her heart pounded as she tried to make herself as small as possible, praying that the person about to enter wouldn't notice her.
The man, impeccably dressed in a dark gray suit and a black tie, settled into the passenger seat without paying attention to the surroundings. In his hand, he held a black leather folder, and an elegant pen peeked out of his jacket pocket. As he sat down, Samantha noticed that the moisture on the seat went unnoticed by him, but she observed how the perfectly ironed pants absorbed part of the wet stain she had left.
"Here are the documents we mentioned," the man said, opening the folder and taking out a couple of sheets. His tone was professional, confident, as if the scene were completely normal.
Samantha leaned slightly towards him, resting her arm on the steering wheel while reviewing the papers he handed her.
"Perfect, thank you," she replied with a professional smile. "Now, can you explain the details of point two?"
Amy, from her hiding place, could barely breathe. The reduced space on the SUV's floor seemed to close in on her, and the murmur of their voices mixed with the sound of her own chaotic thoughts. If she made the slightest noise, if she moved a finger, she was sure she would be discovered.
The man began to explain, pointing with the pen at the annotations on the documents.
"Point two details the encryption requirements for the internal network of the event. We ensure that each connected device complies with the latest security protocol. This includes the server infrastructure, access points, and user terminals."
Samantha nodded, her eyes scanning the papers.
"What about data backup?"
"We've got that covered," the man replied, smiling confidently. "The replica is stored in real-time in a remote location to ensure redundancy in case of any failure."
As the conversation continued, Amy felt a cold sweat running down her back. Although the technical and formal words meant nothing to her at the moment, the professional tone and the enclosed atmosphere of the car made her feel even more out of place.
From her position, Amy watched as the man moved his legs slightly, looking for a comfortable position. Her gaze froze as she noticed that the moisture on the seat had left a slight mark on the man's pants. Please, don't let him notice... please... she thought, almost trembling.
"So, with this, everything would be ready for the rooftop presentation?" Samantha asked casually, taking the papers.
He nodded as he closed the folder.
"Yes, we just need to coordinate a few more details with the support team. Anything else I can help you with?"
Samantha shook her head.
"That would be all. Thanks for taking the time to explain it."
The man leaned back for a moment, noticing something in the texture of his seat, but Samantha interrupted the moment with a charming smile.
The man closed the black folder and leaned slightly towards Samantha.
"By the way, which direction are you heading?" he asked, settling into the seat.
Samantha, who had already started the SUV and was ready to drive off, paused.
"We're heading towards the main avenue, near the corporate offices."
The man nodded, and a friendly smile appeared on his face.
"Would you mind giving me a ride? My driver is running late, and it seems we're going in the same direction."
Amy, still hidden on the floor behind the driver's seat, felt the air escape her lungs. The possibility of having another person in the car, especially after coming so close to being discovered, terrified her.
Samantha, maintaining her composure, smiled and nodded.
"Of course, no problem."
"Perfect! Thank you so much," the man said.
Samantha glanced down quickly, where Amy was hidden. Her lips curved into a smile that mixed fun and complicity, as if she were enjoying the whirlwind of emotions Amy must be going through.
"Make yourself smaller," Samantha whispered softly, just loud enough for Amy to hear.
The man didn't notice Samantha's action and settled into the passenger seat as Samantha started the car again.
"Thank you, seriously. You don't know how complicated it is to move without transportation these days," he said.
"Oh, I understand perfectly," Samantha replied, maintaining her professional tone as she turned towards the theater's parking lot exit.
Amy, curled up behind the seat, felt every vibration of the car through her legs and arms. The conversation between Samantha and the man became more casual, which somehow increased the tension. Every word seemed like a reminder of how surreal and terrifying the situation was for Amy.
"How was the presentation this morning?" Samantha asked, changing the subject.
"Very good, although it was a bit more formal than I expected. Sometimes it's hard to find a balance in these events," the man replied, loosening his tie slightly as he relaxed in the seat.
Amy couldn't help but notice how the man moved his feet in a dangerously close space to hers. If he just leaned or turned slightly, he would see her. Her breathing was irregular, and she tried to remain silent, feeling that fear could betray her at any moment.
Samantha, on the other hand, maintained a cordial tone.
"Well, at least you look comfortable now," she said, glancing at him quickly as she took a gentle turn.
"Thanks to you," the man replied with a light laugh. "By the way, how do you manage to stay so calm in such stressful situations?"
"Let's say I like to have control over things," she said, her smile widening as she glanced briefly behind the passenger seat, where Amy remained motionless.
Meanwhile, Amy struggled not to move a millimeter. With every mile they traveled, she felt more trapped, more exposed.
"By the way, do you have any plans after dropping me off?" the man asked, now with a more informal tone.
"Oh, yes. A few more matters to attend to before returning to the office," Samantha said, keeping her response ambiguous while enjoying the control of the situation.
The journey continued in a mix of casual chat and tension. Every word from the man seemed to fill the vehicle, making the space feel even more reduced for Amy. Samantha, on the other hand, maintained her calm, enjoying the invisible spectacle taking place at her feet.
The man pointed to a spot on the sidewalk.
"You can drop me off here, Samantha. Again, thank you so much for the ride."
"You're welcome," Samantha replied with a courteous smile as she stopped the SUV.
The man got out of the vehicle, closing the door with a firm movement. As he walked towards the entrance of a nearby building, he raised his hand in a gesture of gratitude. Samantha watched him through the rearview mirror, waiting for him to disappear from view before slowly turning towards Amy.
"Well, you survived," she said with a mocking smile, tilting her head slightly. "Although I must say I feel a little insulted. What kind of guest leaves that mark on such an expensive seat?"
Amy, still curled up on the floor behind the passenger seat, didn't respond. Her face was flushed with embarrassment, and she couldn't even look at Samantha directly.
"Come on, Amy," Samantha said, pointing to the passenger seat with an exaggerated gesture. "Unless you want to stay down there like an animal, get back in the seat."
Amy, trembling slightly, obeyed. Slowly, she emerged from her hiding place and carefully sat in the seat that had just been occupied by the man.
"Oh, how gross," Samantha frowned, looking at the wet stain with exaggeration. "Honestly, Amy. Couldn't you control yourself? This is a car, not a public bathroom. Were you that excited?"
Humiliation burned on Amy's face as she shrank in her seat, crossing her arms over her chest as if she wanted to disappear.
"Anyway, we'd better hurry. Those documents need to be on the rooftop as soon as possible," Samantha said, adjusting her seatbelt and starting the vehicle again.
The SUV moved smoothly through the city center streets, but for Amy, every minute of the return trip seemed eternal. The familiar buildings and the bustle of the city only accentuated her sense of vulnerability. Pedestrians and drivers passed by like blurry stains on the other side of the tinted windows, but Amy felt like everyone could see her somehow.
Samantha, not missing the opportunity to make comments, started talking with a casual tone but filled with sarcasm.
"You know, sometimes I wonder what would happen if he had noticed what was going on in this car. He'd probably have a great story to tell at dinner."
Amy remained silent, pressing her lips and looking straight ahead.
As the SUV approached the underground parking lot of the building, Samantha slowed down the vehicle while taking out her access card. The metal door of the parking lot opened slowly, emitting a mechanical buzz.
"Welcome back," Samantha said, giving Amy a quick glance before maneuvering into an empty space near the elevator.
The echo of the tires rolling on the concrete floor filled the space. Samantha turned off the engine and turned towards Amy, resting an elbow on the steering wheel.
"Ready to face the girls? I'm sure they'll be delighted to see you."
Amy, unable to respond, simply looked down.
"That's what I thought. Come on, let's go."
Samantha got out of the car gracefully, closing the door with a soft thud. Amy, resigned, slowly opened her door, feeling the cold air of the parking lot slide over her skin.
"Hurry up. We don't want to keep Megan and Julia waiting," Samantha urged, smiling mischievously as she walked towards the elevator with the documents in hand.
Amy followed with small, clumsy steps, trying to cover herself as best she could, each echo of her bare feet resonating as a reminder of her humiliating situation, completely naked in a technology building.
The sound of Samantha's phone broke the silence in the underground parking lot. Its tone, lively and crystalline, bounced off the gray walls, resonating strongly. Amy startled, jumping a little and looking nervously around as if the noise could attract unwanted glances. Her mind raced with paranoid thoughts: What if someone hears and peeks from somewhere? What could she do then?
Samantha, calmly and without hurrying, took the phone out of her pocket and swiped her finger across the screen to answer. Her expression became kind, even warm, and her voice took on a formal tone that seemed reserved for specific occasions.
"Hello, how's everything up there?" Samantha asked while gesturing for Amy to stay calm. The young woman, in her state, could barely contain her discomfort. She was aware of every little sound, from the echo of imaginary distant footsteps to the whisper of the air filtering into the parking lot.
Amy stood still, watching Samantha listen to the person on the other end of the phone. She nodded occasionally, smiling as if she were talking to a close relative. For a moment, Samantha's composure seemed to relax the atmosphere, although Amy couldn't share that feeling.
"Understood, I'll do it," Samantha replied, her tone now firmer. Then she hung up the call with a quick gesture and put the phone back in her jacket pocket. She turned her head towards Amy, who was still tense and with a look of panic.
"It was Megan," Samantha said with a slight smile, as if the information were just any news. Her gaze fixed on Amy, evaluating her from head to toe before continuing. "She told me that an important person has just arrived at the building and that everyone on the rooftop has gone down to the eleventh floor to greet him."
Amy swallowed hard. Her mind processed those words slowly, the echo of "everyone went down" hammering in her head.
"That means the rooftop is completely empty," Samantha continued with a tone that left no doubt that this was relevant.
"Megan wants me to take you there."
Amy felt a knot form in her throat, a cold sweat running down her back despite the cool air in the parking lot. The rooftop? Empty? That couldn't mean anything good.
"Come on, we don't have time to waste," Samantha said, pointing to the elevator with a confident gesture. Amy could barely move, her legs feeling the weight of uncertainty, but Samantha's firm gaze left her no choice.
"Oh, no..." she whispered, paralyzed.
With no time or space to hide, Amy was in a state of shock, completely immobile. Julia and Megan, on the other hand, remained calm, with a spark of fun in their eyes.
"Do you think it's Mr. Davis?" Julia whispered to Megan, pretending to be concerned. "Although if it is... this will be very interesting!"
The door opened completely, and to Amy's immediate relief, it was Samantha who appeared, holding a tablet in one hand and her access card in the other.
"Oh, Samantha!" Megan exclaimed, bringing her hands to her chest in a theatrical gesture. "Just in time. We thought Amy was anxiously waiting for Mr. Davis to continue her little exhibition."
Julia burst out laughing, nodding quickly.
"Yes, Amy was right here, stuck to the wall. I think she was waiting for you impatiently. Aren't you happy to see me, Amy?"
Amy didn't respond. Her face burned with embarrassment as she lowered her head, unable to maintain eye contact with Samantha, who observed the scene with a mix of fun and authority.
"Very funny, girls," Samantha replied with a half-smile as she walked towards them. "But enough jokes for now. We have to continue the tour. There's something else I want to show you."
"Where are we going now?" Julia asked, crossing her arms, still laughing softly.
"To the 12th floor," Samantha announced, adjusting the tablet in her hands. "The 11th floor is not available today, so we'll go directly to the last level of the building."
Amy felt a chill run down her back at those words.
The last floor? That means we'll be one step away from the rooftop...
The mere idea of being so close to the event, where dozens of employees, partners, and executives from the company where Megan's mother worked would be gathered, made the knot in her stomach tighten even more.
"Come on, let's not waste time," Samantha said as she gestured towards the door, indicating that they should go out into the hallway.
Julia and Megan walked out calmly, their steps resonating on the immaculately polished floor. Amy, on the other hand, walked clumsily, every movement filled with nervousness. As she passed by Samantha, she could feel the latter's amused gaze upon her.
Amy took a step back, pressing herself even closer to the wall of the meeting room.
"I can't... I'm not going."
Samantha sighed, looking at Megan and Julia, who smiled conspiratorially. With a calm but firm tone, Samantha pointed to the door.
"Amy, if you decide to stay here, the door will automatically lock when we leave. Are you sure you want to stay locked in here?"
Amy looked at Samantha, then at the door, and back at Samantha. Locked in here naked and alone or go with them... there are no options. She swallowed hard and nodded slowly, her feet feeling like lead as she headed towards the door behind the girls.
"That's the way I like it," Samantha said with a smile as she stepped out of the room. Julia and Megan followed calmly, and Amy came out last, her eyes quickly scanning the empty hallway for any potential witness.
The contrast between the girls, elegantly dressed, and Amy, desperately covering herself while trying not to make noise, was impossible to ignore. Megan and Julia walked with confidence, while Amy moved with short, trembling steps.
Samantha led the group to the stairs.
"The 12th floor is one of the most interesting in the building," Samantha began to explain as they climbed the steps. "It's a multi-purpose space. It's used for private meetings, advanced technology demonstrations, and sometimes training sessions."
Amy, a few steps behind, barely listened. Each step echoed under her feet, amplifying her discomfort. The cool air rising through the stairs reminded her of how little she was wearing, and every glance upwards showed her the occasional glances and mocking smiles of Megan and Julia.
Finally, they reached the 12th floor. Samantha opened the door with her access card and let the girls go first.
The hallway on the 12th floor was wider than on the previous floors, with a futuristic design that seemed straight out of a science fiction movie. The walls were bright white, with LED light lines running along them, emitting a soft glow. The floor was covered with a dark gray carpet that muffled footsteps, making each of Amy's movements seem stealthier but also more evident in her mind.
Along the hallway, there were glass doors with metal frames that revealed fully equipped rooms with round tables, giant screens, and ergonomic seats. Some rooms had server models and electronic devices in display cases, showcasing advanced technology.
Samantha stopped in front of a large room with polarized glass that prevented seeing inside.
"This is the demonstration room. Here we show prototypes and projects to potential investors. It's one of the most reserved areas of the building."
Julia peered through the glass, trying to see something, but couldn't make out anything. Megan, on the other hand, looked at Amy, who was covering herself in a corner while trying not to draw attention.
They continued walking to the end of the hallway, where a large metal door stood out. It had a sign that read "Restricted Access - Rooftop" next to a card scanner. Amy felt a knot in her stomach when she saw the door, and for a moment, her breath stopped.
"That's the entrance to the rooftop," Samantha said, pointing to the door. "It's reserved for special events, like today's."
Megan and Julia exchanged glances, both smiling. Amy couldn't stop looking at the door, wondering what would happen if someone decided to open it at that moment.
Samantha continued talking:
"Nowadays, we use the rooftop for important meetings, especially when we want to impress partners or clients. The view of the city from up there is spectacular."
Amy wasn't listening to Samantha's words. All she could think about was the number of people who would be right behind that door. Just one floor away... one door... one mistake of being seen.
Julia, with a malicious smile, leaned towards Amy and whispered:
"Can you imagine being up there, Amy? All the important partners... and you completely naked.
Amy closed her eyes, trying to block out the comment, while Samantha turned towards the girls with a professional smile.
The tour of the 12th floor continued with the same mix of mocking laughter and detailed explanations from Samantha about the different areas. Amy kept walking behind, lagging, trying to remain as invisible as possible while clumsily covering herself. Every step was a reminder of the cold floor and the absence of her clothes.
Samantha suddenly stopped in front of a room with large screens displaying real-time graphs and statistics. It seemed like a monitoring room.
"Girls, this is one of the most important areas of the building. Here is where we analyze real-time data for our clients. But we won't stay here long... because I just remembered something."
She turned to the three girls, and although her tone remained professional, there was a hint of fun in her expression.
"Mrs. Beatriz has asked me to run an urgent errand outside the building."
"An errand?" Julia asked curiously.
"Yes, a client forgot some important documents in the office, and I have to retrieve them from a place in the city center. It's something I can't postpone, but here's the interesting part." Samantha smiled, looking directly at Megan and Julia. "Since I won't be able to stay to accompany you, this is your chance to go up to the rooftop and enjoy the event."
Megan and Julia exchanged excited glances.
"Really?" Julia asked, jumping a little with excitement.
"Of course," Samantha replied, taking out her access card and waving it in front of them. "I'll open the door for you before I leave, and you can mingle with the guests. But there's one detail... Amy."
Amy, who had remained silent and on the verge of an emotional breakdown, lifted her alarmed gaze.
"Amy can't stay here alone," Samantha continued with a serious tone. "Due to security policies, I can't give her an access card. And without it, she won't be able to enter the fifth-floor office or move freely around the building."
Amy felt a knot in her stomach.
"What... what do you mean?" she asked, her voice barely audible.
Samantha sighed.
"It means you have two options: go up to the rooftop with Julia and Megan, which I doubt you want to do, or come with me to run the errand."
"But..." Amy tried to protest, but Samantha raised a hand to interrupt her.
"Before you say anything, Amy, consider this. If you decide to stay in the building, you'll be completely alone. And believe me, you won't want to be alone here naked and without access to the offices."
Amy looked at Julia and Megan, seeking some kind of support, but both girls had amused smiles on their faces.
"I think you should go with Samantha, Amy," Julia said, almost laughing. "You wouldn't want to go up with us and put on a big show, would you?"
Megan nodded, with a mocking smile.
"Besides, think about how fun the rooftop event would be for us. I don't think it's your scene, is it?"
"Then why can't I stay in the office?" Amy asked desperately.
"Because without the access card, you'll be trapped, and for security reasons, I can't leave you one."
Amy lowered her gaze, trembling with frustration and fear. She felt like she had no real options. Going up to the rooftop, in her worst nightmares, would be a disaster, they would probably call the police and she would be arrested for indecent exposure; staying alone in the building, even worse. Finally, she sighed in defeat.
"I'll go with you..."
"Wise decision," Samantha said, smiling satisfied.
Julia and Megan couldn't contain their laughter as Amy looked at the floor, embarrassed. Megan leaned towards her and whispered:
"Good choice, Amy. Although... I think you would have had fun on the rooftop too."
Amy didn't respond, too busy trying to calm the trembling in her hands. Samantha took out her access card and guided them to the exit door of the 12th floor, with Megan and Julia walking confidently behind her and Amy dragging her feet as if she were walking towards her final destination.
Amy froze at the sound coming from the rooftop. Laughter, lively conversations, the clinking of glasses, and soft music blended into a murmur of joy and camaraderie. It seemed like all the employees, partners, and guests were enjoying a splendid event. For Amy, however, these sounds were a cruel irony, a reminder of how out of place she was.
Julia and Megan moved towards the stairs leading to the rooftop, their confident steps resonating on the floor. Megan turned her head before disappearing from view and threw a mocking smile at Amy, waving her fingers in a farewell gesture.
"See you later, Amy. Have fun with Samantha," she said.
Amy pressed her lips together, unable to find the strength to respond. Julia gave her a final amused glance before following Megan into the noise and light of the event.
Now, Amy was alone with Samantha. Her body tensed even more as she noticed Samantha's gaze slowly moving from her face to her bare feet, assessing her with an expression difficult to decipher.
"Well, Amy," Samantha said, her voice calm but firm. "Now we have to go to the parking lot. And for that, we'll use the elevator."
Amy felt her heart flip.
"The... the elevator?"
"Of course," Samantha showed the access card hanging from her neck and waved it slightly. "It's the fastest way to get to the parking lot. And considering our... situation, I don't think you want to go down 12 floors by stairs, plus I'm in a bit of a hurry."
Amy swallowed, her mind already imagining the worst possibilities.
"What if there's someone else in the elevator?"
Samantha tilted her head and looked at her with a playful air.
"Then you'll have to improvise, Amy. But don't worry, I'll be with you." She added with a smile, "Besides, isn't it exciting?"
For Amy, it wasn't. Every step she took towards the elevator felt like an impossible act of courage. She covered herself as best she could, crossing her arms over her torso and bending her legs slightly as she walked behind Samantha. Every time a noise came from the hallway, Amy stopped and looked around nervously, making sure no one else was nearby.
When they reached the elevator, Samantha pressed the call button. The soft ding that indicated the elevator was on its way made Amy shiver. She stayed close to the wall, trying to make herself as small as possible.
The elevator arrived with a soft buzz, and Samantha looked at Amy as the doors began to open slowly. Amy held her breath, praying internally that the elevator was empty.
The doors opened.
Amy closed her eyes for a moment before slowly opening them, looking fearfully inside the elevator. To her relief, it was completely empty. Her heart calmed down just a bit, although she knew the trip could still bring surprises.
"Perfect," Samantha entered the elevator confidently and pressed the button that would take them to the underground parking lot. Then she turned to look at Amy. "Come on, get in before someone else comes."
Amy took a hesitant step, then another. The cold of the metal floor of the elevator made her shiver even more, and the feeling of enclosure as she crossed the automatic doors was like an invisible weight falling on her shoulders.
Samantha pressed a button, and the doors closed smoothly. Just before they closed, Amy caught a glimpse of someone coming out of the rooftop door, but the door had already closed.
"Relax, Amy," Samantha said with a smile. "This will be quick. Unless someone stops it, of course."
The comment made Amy stiffen. Her eyes fixed on the numbers on the panel, wishing the trip would end as soon as possible. But she couldn't help imagining terrible scenarios: what if someone stopped it on a floor? What if the elevator stopped just when she was most exposed?
Samantha leaned casually against the elevator wall, looking at Amy with a mix of amusement and curiosity.
"You know, Amy, I really admire your... courage. Not everyone would do what you're doing. Look at you, you're completely naked in this elevator," she said, her tone ambiguous, as if she were sincerely impressed and at the same time enjoying Amy's discomfort.
Amy didn't respond. She could only focus on the number that slowly descended on the panel: 10... 9...
Suddenly, the elevator made a slight squeak. The lights flickered for a moment, and Amy let out a small scream. Samantha raised an eyebrow, not moving from her relaxed position.
"Relax, that happens from time to time. That's why the maintenance staff is checking everything today," she said.
Amy tried to calm her breathing, but her thoughts were still racing. What would happen if they got stuck there? What would Samantha say? How could she explain her state if someone rescued them?
Finally, the panel marked "P". The underground parking lot.
The doors opened slowly, and Amy let out a sigh of relief at seeing no one waiting outside. Samantha stepped out first, as if the elevator ride had been the most normal thing in the world. Amy followed slowly, her skin crawling from the cold and the stress.
The parking lot had been empty since they arrived. The echo of their steps resonated throughout the space, and Amy felt smaller than ever.
"Well, let's go to the car," Samantha said as she moved confidently, with Amy stumbling behind her. The relief of surviving the elevator was short-lived: the parking lot seemed like a new testing ground for her resilience.
Samantha strode with determined steps towards the dark grey compact SUV, her heels echoing on the parking lot floor. With a smooth movement of her hand, she pressed the key fob, unlocking the doors with a sharp beep that bounced off the concrete walls.
Amy, who had stayed a few steps behind, flinched at the sound. Her body tensed even more as she saw Samantha open the driver's door and settle calmly in the seat.
From inside the vehicle, Samantha tilted her head towards Amy, with an impatient smile on her face.
"Come on, Amy, we don't have all day. Get in," she said.
Amy swallowed, her mind trying to process the order. She looked at the car, then glanced around the parking lot as if she could find an alternative, although she knew there wasn't one. Samantha was in charge, and staying there would only make the situation more uncomfortable.
She walked slowly towards the back of the car, staying close to the body to cover herself as best she could. She reached for the rear door handle, determined to sneak into that space and stay out of sight.
"No, not there," Samantha said, with an authoritative but carefree tone. She pointed to the passenger seat without even turning around fully. "Get in the front. The windows are tinted, you have nothing to worry about."
Amy felt her face flush at those words.
"But... I..."
"Amy." Samantha's voice cut off her hesitation with a firmness that left no room for argument. "Come on, I'm not going to wait for you all day."
With a mix of resignation and terror, Amy took a step towards the front door. She felt like every movement of hers was being amplified by the echo of the parking lot. She pulled the handle and opened the door with a tremor in her hands.
The interior of the car smelled of leather and a faint floral scent. Amy shrank as she felt the air conditioning escaping from the car, chilling her skin even more. She slid into the passenger seat, moving awkwardly to settle in without exposing more than necessary, but every movement seemed to betray her.
The cold leather against her skin made her shiver immediately. She pressed her arms against her chest and crossed her legs, trying to cover herself as best she could while Samantha watched her with a slight amusement.
"See? Nothing to worry about," Samantha said, starting the engine with a soft click and adjusting the mirrors. "Get comfortable. This will be an interesting ride."
Amy lowered her gaze, unable to hold Samantha's. She knew she had no escape, and the feeling of vulnerability only intensified as the SUV began to move.
Samantha buckled her seatbelt with a firm click, glancing at Amy as she adjusted the steering wheel.
"Put on your seatbelt," she said casually, as if the situation were completely normal.
Amy hesitated for a moment before obeying. The seatbelt slid over her shoulder, the rough material brushing against her bare skin. It was another layer of discomfort, but she knew arguing wasn't an option.
The SUV started smoothly, the engine purring as Samantha maneuvered calmly towards the parking lot exit. Amy curled up in her seat, her breathing slightly accelerated. She couldn't help but feel a strong sense of déjà vu.
Once again, she was in a car, vulnerable, exposed. Yesterday it had been Alex's car, and now she was in Samantha's. The same intrusive thoughts and anxiety burned in her chest, but this time there was something different. Something worse.
As the vehicle crossed the parking lot barriers, Amy turned her head to look back at the building they had left behind for the last time. Her gaze fixed on the imposing structure, as if she wanted to engrave it in her mind. It was the third time in her life that she had seen that building, and this time it had been more humiliating than the previous one.
The weight of realization hit her like a brick. Her backpack, with all her clothes, was still inside Megan's mother's office, on the fifth floor. She could clearly imagine it, resting peacefully on one of the desks, as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.
As the SUV drove through the streets and the building became smaller and smaller in the distance, Amy felt a knot tighten in her throat. For the first time, she was physically leaving her only connection to her normal state, her clothes, her identity.
The city around them seemed indifferent to her misery. Cars passed by, people walked on the sidewalks, and Amy, curled up in the passenger seat, felt like she was fading into her small universe of vulnerability.
Samantha seemed completely carefree, humming a soft melody as she turned right at a traffic light. Amy, on the other hand, closed her eyes and tried to calm down. But the images kept coming to her mind, of that building that was now behind them, and how every mile they traveled took her further and further away from her safety.
The SUV glided smoothly through the streets, the noise of cars and horns barely audible inside the vehicle. Samantha, with a slight smile on her lips, broke the silence that had accompanied the journey.
"You know, Amy," she began, in a casual tone but filled with curiosity, "what you're doing is... interesting. Really crazy, actually. Megan told me a bit, but she didn't explain all the details. So I have some questions."
Amy tensed in her seat, pressing her hands against her legs while trying to curl up as much as possible.
"What kind of questions?" she murmured, without looking at Samantha.
Samantha let out a small laugh, her eyes fixed on the road.
"Nothing complicated, just things that make me curious. For example... how do you feel when you're like that, naked? I mean, it must be very strange, right? Being so exposed all the time. Do you hate it as much as it seems, or is there something you... enjoy?"
Amy swallowed, her face burning.
"I don't... I don't enjoy it," she replied quickly, but her voice was weak, almost inaudible.
"Hmm, interesting," said Samantha, nodding as if evaluating her response. "So, what will happen when you're caught? Because, let's be honest, Amy, it's just a matter of time. This can't last forever. What do you think they'll say about you?"
Amy squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out Samantha's words, but her mind began to flood with terrifying images of being caught. People pointing at her, laughing, her life completely ruined.
"I don't want to think about it," she managed to say, her voice trembling.
Samantha didn't seem to be affected by Amy's discomfort.
"But you should think about it, shouldn't you? I don't know how you're not on the verge of collapse every second. Doesn't it cross your mind every second?"
Amy could barely respond. Her breathing quickened as her fingers trembled slightly. Samantha, noticing her state, let out a small sigh.
"Well, I find it fascinating," Samantha continued, this time with a lighter tone. "How did it all start? Why did Megan convince you? Or was it you who decided to do it?"
"It wasn't me..." Amy said, feeling the words come out almost automatically.
"So, is it like... a challenge? Or something bigger? Megan told me something about a contest, but that doesn't explain why you're still doing it."
Amy didn't know how to respond. She kept thinking that the contest was a secret she had to keep with Megan and Julia. The questions weren't difficult, but every word Samantha said seemed designed to dig into her fears and embarrassments.
Samantha asked a final question, this time with a touch of humor in her voice:
"Have you ever considered just giving up? You know, just let the inevitable happen and run out completely naked on the street for everyone to see. After all, according to Megan, you always put yourself in worse situations in these challenges."
Amy looked at her with wide eyes, horrified by the suggestion. Samantha laughed softly, without taking her eyes off the road.
"Relax, it's just an idea," she said, her smile widening.
The SUV moved firmly, delving deeper into the bustle of the city center. The streets began to fill with the characteristic chaos of the hour: hurried pedestrians, shops shining with flashy advertisements, and cars competing for every inch of asphalt. Amy observed everything from her seat, each corner and building more intimidating than the last.
When they passed the mall where she had been the previous day, a wave of anxiety washed over her. She clenched her hands, trying not to think about what she had lived through. Her eyes fixed on the traffic in front of them, but the feeling of unease only grew. Samantha continued driving calmly, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.
Finally, Amy couldn't bear the silence that was suffocating her.
"Where are we going?" she asked, her voice tense and broken.
Samantha, without taking her eyes off the road, let out a small smile.
"We're going to the auditorium of the Mirador Theater."
The name of the place hit Amy like a storm. Her eyes widened, fear running through her like a cold chill.
"Wh-what...?" she managed to stammer.
"Yes, the Mirador Theater," Samantha repeated, casually, as if she didn't notice Amy's growing distress. "There's an important technology event this afternoon, and I need to pick up some documents there."
Amy sank even further into her seat, her mind racing with chaotic thoughts. The Mirador Theater wasn't just any place. It was one of the most well-known spaces in the city, famous for its large-scale events and for being constantly full of people. Just imagining being near such a place in her current state of nudity was enough to make her stomach twist with nerves.
"We... we can't go there," Amy said, trying to keep her voice calm, although the tremor was evident.
Samantha raised an eyebrow, looking at her out of the corner of her eye.
"Why not? I just have to make a quick pickup. It's not like we have to go into the event or anything."
The explanation did nothing to reassure Amy. She knew that "quick" with Samantha probably didn't really mean "quick." Also, just the idea of being near such a crowded and public place made the sweat form on her hands again.
"Can't we go somewhere else first, where I can get some clothes?" Amy tried, her voice almost pleading.
"Amy," Samantha replied, her tone firmer but no less amused, "this is my urgent errand. If you have something else to do, you'll have to wait or get out of the car and go on your own."
Amy swallowed, she wasn't going to get out of the car naked even if she was crazy, and the fear made her mind feel trapped. From the city center, the Mirador Theater was just a few blocks away. She was getting further and further away from her clothes, her safety, and any possibility of escaping this nightmare.
Samantha's dark gray SUV turned onto a wide avenue flanked by trees and old-fashioned streetlights. On the horizon, Amy saw the imposing structure of the Mirador Theater emerge. Her heart skipped a beat, and without being able to control it, she let out a small shriek while her hands clenched on her lap.
The Mirador Theater was majestic. Its neoclassical facade, with white columns and a staircase leading up to the entrance, commanded respect and admiration. The huge windows reflected the sky, and colorful banners announced the day's event, an international technology and cybersecurity congress. Outside, a crowd of formally dressed people walked in different directions, some with briefcases, others reviewing documents or phones. The bustle of conversations and vehicles made the place seem like a world apart.
Samantha smiled, noticing Amy's reaction.
"Nice, isn't it?" she commented casually as she headed for the side parking lot reserved for organizers and speakers.
Amy didn't respond. Her gaze was fixed on the traffic in front of them, her thoughts running wild. Just imagining being near so many people, in her current state, made her breathing become faster and shallower.
Samantha continued driving until she reached a small space behind the theater. It was a more discreet area, intended for employees and organizers. The place had a practical feel: small service doors, some stacked boxes, and a row of parked cars. Samantha stopped the vehicle in an empty space and turned off the engine.
"I have to pick up some important documents," she said as she unbuckled her seatbelt. "But it seems the person who has them hasn't left the theater yet."
Amy looked up, her eyes full of anxiety.
"And what do we do?" she asked in a thread of voice.
Samantha turned to her, with a smile that didn't bode well.
"Wait here. Although I'd recommend you move to the back seat. The person who's coming to give me the documents will come here to explain something about them, and I don't think you want to be in the passenger seat."
Amy felt a lump in her throat. The idea of being even more exposed terrified her, but the possibility of someone coming in and seeing her was much worse.
"I-I can stay here... I won't make any noise..."
"Amy," said Samantha, her tone firm but not without fun, "I'm doing you a favor by suggesting you move to the back. Trust me, you'll feel more comfortable.
Amy had no time to protest. Just then, a finger tapped on the polarized window next to her. The sudden sound made her scream as she unbuckled her seatbelt in a frenzy of nervousness. Without thinking, she crawled to the back of the car, squeezing behind the passenger seat while trying to cover herself as best she could.
Samantha let out a light laugh and rolled down the passenger window, revealing a man with a badge hanging from his neck.
"Are these the documents?" the man asked, holding a folder in his hand.
"Yes, it seems so, go ahead," Samantha replied calmly.
As she spoke, her eyes shifted to the seat where Amy had been. There, clearly visible, a small wet stain had been left as a witness to the tension the young woman had been enduring. Samantha suppressed a laugh and instead smiled with amusement as she thought about how much Megan would enjoy that story later.
Amy, curled up on the floor behind the passenger seat, didn't dare to look up. Her skin tingled with embarrassment, and her legs trembled uncontrollably. From her hiding place, she could only hear the voices outside and feel the sound of the bustle coming from the nearby theater.
Samantha, with calculated calm, unlocked the SUV's doors. The distinctive sound of the security system resonated in the small space behind the theater, followed by the soft click of the passenger door opening.
"You can sit here," Samantha said to the man, pointing to the passenger seat.
Amy, hidden in the reduced space behind the driver's seat, felt her body tense even more. Her heart pounded as she tried to make herself as small as possible, praying that the person about to enter wouldn't notice her.
The man, impeccably dressed in a dark gray suit and a black tie, settled into the passenger seat without paying attention to the surroundings. In his hand, he held a black leather folder, and an elegant pen peeked out of his jacket pocket. As he sat down, Samantha noticed that the moisture on the seat went unnoticed by him, but she observed how the perfectly ironed pants absorbed part of the wet stain she had left.
"Here are the documents we mentioned," the man said, opening the folder and taking out a couple of sheets. His tone was professional, confident, as if the scene were completely normal.
Samantha leaned slightly towards him, resting her arm on the steering wheel while reviewing the papers he handed her.
"Perfect, thank you," she replied with a professional smile. "Now, can you explain the details of point two?"
Amy, from her hiding place, could barely breathe. The reduced space on the SUV's floor seemed to close in on her, and the murmur of their voices mixed with the sound of her own chaotic thoughts. If she made the slightest noise, if she moved a finger, she was sure she would be discovered.
The man began to explain, pointing with the pen at the annotations on the documents.
"Point two details the encryption requirements for the internal network of the event. We ensure that each connected device complies with the latest security protocol. This includes the server infrastructure, access points, and user terminals."
Samantha nodded, her eyes scanning the papers.
"What about data backup?"
"We've got that covered," the man replied, smiling confidently. "The replica is stored in real-time in a remote location to ensure redundancy in case of any failure."
As the conversation continued, Amy felt a cold sweat running down her back. Although the technical and formal words meant nothing to her at the moment, the professional tone and the enclosed atmosphere of the car made her feel even more out of place.
From her position, Amy watched as the man moved his legs slightly, looking for a comfortable position. Her gaze froze as she noticed that the moisture on the seat had left a slight mark on the man's pants. Please, don't let him notice... please... she thought, almost trembling.
"So, with this, everything would be ready for the rooftop presentation?" Samantha asked casually, taking the papers.
He nodded as he closed the folder.
"Yes, we just need to coordinate a few more details with the support team. Anything else I can help you with?"
Samantha shook her head.
"That would be all. Thanks for taking the time to explain it."
The man leaned back for a moment, noticing something in the texture of his seat, but Samantha interrupted the moment with a charming smile.
The man closed the black folder and leaned slightly towards Samantha.
"By the way, which direction are you heading?" he asked, settling into the seat.
Samantha, who had already started the SUV and was ready to drive off, paused.
"We're heading towards the main avenue, near the corporate offices."
The man nodded, and a friendly smile appeared on his face.
"Would you mind giving me a ride? My driver is running late, and it seems we're going in the same direction."
Amy, still hidden on the floor behind the driver's seat, felt the air escape her lungs. The possibility of having another person in the car, especially after coming so close to being discovered, terrified her.
Samantha, maintaining her composure, smiled and nodded.
"Of course, no problem."
"Perfect! Thank you so much," the man said.
Samantha glanced down quickly, where Amy was hidden. Her lips curved into a smile that mixed fun and complicity, as if she were enjoying the whirlwind of emotions Amy must be going through.
"Make yourself smaller," Samantha whispered softly, just loud enough for Amy to hear.
The man didn't notice Samantha's action and settled into the passenger seat as Samantha started the car again.
"Thank you, seriously. You don't know how complicated it is to move without transportation these days," he said.
"Oh, I understand perfectly," Samantha replied, maintaining her professional tone as she turned towards the theater's parking lot exit.
Amy, curled up behind the seat, felt every vibration of the car through her legs and arms. The conversation between Samantha and the man became more casual, which somehow increased the tension. Every word seemed like a reminder of how surreal and terrifying the situation was for Amy.
"How was the presentation this morning?" Samantha asked, changing the subject.
"Very good, although it was a bit more formal than I expected. Sometimes it's hard to find a balance in these events," the man replied, loosening his tie slightly as he relaxed in the seat.
Amy couldn't help but notice how the man moved his feet in a dangerously close space to hers. If he just leaned or turned slightly, he would see her. Her breathing was irregular, and she tried to remain silent, feeling that fear could betray her at any moment.
Samantha, on the other hand, maintained a cordial tone.
"Well, at least you look comfortable now," she said, glancing at him quickly as she took a gentle turn.
"Thanks to you," the man replied with a light laugh. "By the way, how do you manage to stay so calm in such stressful situations?"
"Let's say I like to have control over things," she said, her smile widening as she glanced briefly behind the passenger seat, where Amy remained motionless.
Meanwhile, Amy struggled not to move a millimeter. With every mile they traveled, she felt more trapped, more exposed.
"By the way, do you have any plans after dropping me off?" the man asked, now with a more informal tone.
"Oh, yes. A few more matters to attend to before returning to the office," Samantha said, keeping her response ambiguous while enjoying the control of the situation.
The journey continued in a mix of casual chat and tension. Every word from the man seemed to fill the vehicle, making the space feel even more reduced for Amy. Samantha, on the other hand, maintained her calm, enjoying the invisible spectacle taking place at her feet.
The man pointed to a spot on the sidewalk.
"You can drop me off here, Samantha. Again, thank you so much for the ride."
"You're welcome," Samantha replied with a courteous smile as she stopped the SUV.
The man got out of the vehicle, closing the door with a firm movement. As he walked towards the entrance of a nearby building, he raised his hand in a gesture of gratitude. Samantha watched him through the rearview mirror, waiting for him to disappear from view before slowly turning towards Amy.
"Well, you survived," she said with a mocking smile, tilting her head slightly. "Although I must say I feel a little insulted. What kind of guest leaves that mark on such an expensive seat?"
Amy, still curled up on the floor behind the passenger seat, didn't respond. Her face was flushed with embarrassment, and she couldn't even look at Samantha directly.
"Come on, Amy," Samantha said, pointing to the passenger seat with an exaggerated gesture. "Unless you want to stay down there like an animal, get back in the seat."
Amy, trembling slightly, obeyed. Slowly, she emerged from her hiding place and carefully sat in the seat that had just been occupied by the man.
"Oh, how gross," Samantha frowned, looking at the wet stain with exaggeration. "Honestly, Amy. Couldn't you control yourself? This is a car, not a public bathroom. Were you that excited?"
Humiliation burned on Amy's face as she shrank in her seat, crossing her arms over her chest as if she wanted to disappear.
"Anyway, we'd better hurry. Those documents need to be on the rooftop as soon as possible," Samantha said, adjusting her seatbelt and starting the vehicle again.
The SUV moved smoothly through the city center streets, but for Amy, every minute of the return trip seemed eternal. The familiar buildings and the bustle of the city only accentuated her sense of vulnerability. Pedestrians and drivers passed by like blurry stains on the other side of the tinted windows, but Amy felt like everyone could see her somehow.
Samantha, not missing the opportunity to make comments, started talking with a casual tone but filled with sarcasm.
"You know, sometimes I wonder what would happen if he had noticed what was going on in this car. He'd probably have a great story to tell at dinner."
Amy remained silent, pressing her lips and looking straight ahead.
As the SUV approached the underground parking lot of the building, Samantha slowed down the vehicle while taking out her access card. The metal door of the parking lot opened slowly, emitting a mechanical buzz.
"Welcome back," Samantha said, giving Amy a quick glance before maneuvering into an empty space near the elevator.
The echo of the tires rolling on the concrete floor filled the space. Samantha turned off the engine and turned towards Amy, resting an elbow on the steering wheel.
"Ready to face the girls? I'm sure they'll be delighted to see you."
Amy, unable to respond, simply looked down.
"That's what I thought. Come on, let's go."
Samantha got out of the car gracefully, closing the door with a soft thud. Amy, resigned, slowly opened her door, feeling the cold air of the parking lot slide over her skin.
"Hurry up. We don't want to keep Megan and Julia waiting," Samantha urged, smiling mischievously as she walked towards the elevator with the documents in hand.
Amy followed with small, clumsy steps, trying to cover herself as best she could, each echo of her bare feet resonating as a reminder of her humiliating situation, completely naked in a technology building.
The sound of Samantha's phone broke the silence in the underground parking lot. Its tone, lively and crystalline, bounced off the gray walls, resonating strongly. Amy startled, jumping a little and looking nervously around as if the noise could attract unwanted glances. Her mind raced with paranoid thoughts: What if someone hears and peeks from somewhere? What could she do then?
Samantha, calmly and without hurrying, took the phone out of her pocket and swiped her finger across the screen to answer. Her expression became kind, even warm, and her voice took on a formal tone that seemed reserved for specific occasions.
"Hello, how's everything up there?" Samantha asked while gesturing for Amy to stay calm. The young woman, in her state, could barely contain her discomfort. She was aware of every little sound, from the echo of imaginary distant footsteps to the whisper of the air filtering into the parking lot.
Amy stood still, watching Samantha listen to the person on the other end of the phone. She nodded occasionally, smiling as if she were talking to a close relative. For a moment, Samantha's composure seemed to relax the atmosphere, although Amy couldn't share that feeling.
"Understood, I'll do it," Samantha replied, her tone now firmer. Then she hung up the call with a quick gesture and put the phone back in her jacket pocket. She turned her head towards Amy, who was still tense and with a look of panic.
"It was Megan," Samantha said with a slight smile, as if the information were just any news. Her gaze fixed on Amy, evaluating her from head to toe before continuing. "She told me that an important person has just arrived at the building and that everyone on the rooftop has gone down to the eleventh floor to greet him."
Amy swallowed hard. Her mind processed those words slowly, the echo of "everyone went down" hammering in her head.
"That means the rooftop is completely empty," Samantha continued with a tone that left no doubt that this was relevant.
"Megan wants me to take you there."
Amy felt a knot form in her throat, a cold sweat running down her back despite the cool air in the parking lot. The rooftop? Empty? That couldn't mean anything good.
"Come on, we don't have time to waste," Samantha said, pointing to the elevator with a confident gesture. Amy could barely move, her legs feeling the weight of uncertainty, but Samantha's firm gaze left her no choice.
My CHYOA
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Amy Unfiltered - Chapter 25
Amy felt as if the world had stopped when she heard Samantha's words. The mention of the rooftop hit her like a bucket of ice water. Her whole body trembled as she tried to process the idea. How could she be sure that the rooftop was really empty and not a trap set by Megan to finally expose her?
She stopped in her tracks, halfway to the elevator, with her hands pressed against her body in a vain attempt to protect herself. Her voice, barely a whisper, escaped clumsily:
"No... I don't think it's a good idea. What if someone comes up? Samantha, please..."
Samantha, who was walking confidently towards the elevator, turned at the sound of her voice. Samantha's stern gaze was enough to make Amy back down a bit, but this time fear kept her in place.
"What other option do you have, Amy?" Samantha asked, crossing her arms with an almost amused expression. "Are you going to stay here in the parking lot? Do you think that's safer?"
Amy looked around, her eyes moving quickly through the empty but oppressive space of the parking lot. The shadows of the parked cars seemed larger and more threatening than ever.
"I could... I could stay here, and you look for my backpack and I'll wait until you come back, please... you don't have to take me there," Amy begged, her voice filled with desperation.
Samantha slowly shook her head and took a step towards her. Her tone became lower, firmer, but also colder.
"If you stay here, you'll be stranded, Amy. Without your backpack, without your uniform... and without access to anywhere. This is not an option, Megan has already spoken and that girl is quite insistent."
The weight of those words fell on Amy like a crushing wall. Fear mixed with humiliation and panic. She thought of the rooftop, an open space, where the wind would probably make her skin feel even more exposed. She thought about what would happen if someone found her there. The images in her head were like an unstoppable storm: strangers' gazes, all elegantly dressed, whispers, laughter. Everything she had tried to avoid since the beginning of this ordeal.
"Samantha..." she tried again, but her voice broke before she could say anything else.
Samantha sighed, although a small smile appeared on her face.
"Listen, Amy. If we go up now, the rooftop will be completely empty. But if you decide to stay down here, I can't guarantee that no one else will pass by. Do you really want to take the risk?"
Amy lowered her head, feeling her heart pounding in her chest. Tears struggled to escape, but she held them back. She couldn't stay in the parking lot. She couldn't go back to the office without the access card. She couldn't do anything.
Finally, with trembling steps, Amy began to follow Samantha towards the elevator. Each step was a reminder of how vulnerable she was. The feeling of the cold concrete under her bare feet was a constant echo of her state. Her stomach was in knots, and her mind kept repeating all the possible catastrophes that could occur on the rooftop.
When they reached the elevator, Samantha pressed the button to call the cabin. While they waited, Amy looked at her blurry reflection in the metal doors of the elevator. Her body shrank in an attempt to disappear.
The sound of the elevator doors opening echoed in the parking lot, and Amy froze in place. For a moment, she couldn't see what was inside, her view blocked by Samantha's tall and confident figure. She clung to Samantha's back like a castaway to a lifeboat, praying that there was no one inside.
"Relax, Amy," Samantha whispered, without turning around. "If you keep acting like this, it will be more obvious that something strange is going on."
Amy didn't respond, her body visibly trembling. When Samantha took a step forward, Amy had no choice but to follow her, hiding as best she could behind her.
The inside of the elevator was clean and modern, with bright metal walls that reflected everything with precision. The white lights on the ceiling enhanced the contrast between Amy and Samantha. Samantha, with her impeccable white blouse, fitted jacket, and dark pants that accentuated her professional figure, seemed the perfect representation of a confident and efficient businesswoman. Her upright and calm posture further emphasized her authority.
On the other hand, Amy, naked and hunched, looked like a nervous shadow next to her. The reflection in the metal walls of the elevator gave her a raw image of her reality: her body trying to make itself as small as possible, her arms crossed over her chest, and her posture leaning forward as if she wanted to disappear.
The silence inside the elevator was oppressive as Samantha pressed the button for the 12th floor. The soft buzz of the elevator going up broke the stillness, only serving to increase the tension in Amy's chest.
"See?" Samantha said, breaking the silence and looking at the reflection on the metal wall. "Like this, calm. No one here, just you and me."
Amy couldn't help but notice the mocking tone in Samantha's words, although she tried to ignore it. Her eyes went down to the elevator floor, where her bare feet touched the cold, polished surface. How absurd must this look. I don't want to be here anymore...
The elevator passed the 5th floor, the number lighting up with a soft green flash. Amy swallowed hard, knowing that her clothes were on that floor, unaware of her situation.
"You're very different from Megan, you know?" Samantha commented with a casual tone while looking at her own reflection in the metal doors. "She would never worry so much. She has that confidence... that attitude that simply sweeps away any situation. You, on the other hand... well, you have a more... reserved style."
Amy didn't respond. Her eyes remained fixed on the floor, struggling to ignore Samantha's words, but each one felt like a dart aimed directly at her already shattered sense of dignity.
The elevator passed floors 8, 9, and 10. Amy clutched her arms tighter against her chest, aware of every movement she made. Her legs trembled, and her face was pale, except for the red spots on her cheeks from embarrassment, hoping that the elevator wouldn't stop on the 11th floor where all the employees were.
Finally, to her relief or anguish, the number 12 lit up. The doors opened with a soft ding, revealing the hallway leading to the rooftop. Samantha took a step forward, stopping just at the threshold before turning to look at Amy.
"Come on, Amy. We're almost there."
Amy peered timidly out of the elevator, her head emerging first, her hair falling like a cloak that barely protected her from total exposure. Her eyes scanned the empty hallway, looking for any sign of movement or noise that might indicate the presence of someone.
The place was spacious and silent, with white ceiling lights illuminating the bright tiles and the air conditioning running at full blast. The feeling of the cold hit her skin as soon as she took her first step out of the elevator, making her shiver.
Each tile under her feet was cold and hard, a sensation that no one else in the building had probably experienced. The sound of her bare footsteps was barely a whisper, but in her mind, they resonated like drums in a parade.
Meanwhile, Samantha advanced with the same confidence and professional grace she had shown all the time. She didn't seem bothered by the cold or the intense lights of the place; she even seemed to enjoy the control she had over the situation.
"Come on, Amy. They're waiting for you." Samantha's voice was calm, almost casual, as she reached the door leading to the rooftop.
Samantha turned the handle with ease, making the door open with a slight creak. She looked out naturally, observing the rooftop for a few seconds before turning to Amy with a smile.
"Just as Megan said, it's completely empty. You have nothing to worry about."
Samantha's reassuring tone was tinged with a slight mockery.
Amy took a deep breath, trying to calm her frantic heartbeat. Each step she took towards the door felt like a leap into the void. Her back was pressed against the wall, as if trying to merge with it, as she awkwardly advanced towards Samantha.
The cold air conditioning enveloped her completely, and the tiles continued to rob her of any warmth her body could retain. How much colder can it get on the rooftop? she wondered bitterly.
"Hurry up, Amy. We don't have all day." Samantha waved her hand impatiently.
Amy closed her eyes for a moment, forcing herself to take the last steps towards the door. Every inch of her body trembled, not only from the cold but also from the fear and humiliation that seemed to devour her from within.
When she finally reached the door frame, she looked up at Samantha, who was looking at her with a mixture of amusement and authority. Samantha held the door open, indicating with a gesture that Amy should go up.
"It's now or never, Amy," Samantha said, crossing her arms as she waited.
With a knot in her stomach and her legs trembling, Amy took a breath and prepared herself for what awaited her on the other side.
Amy climbed the stairs leading to the rooftop with trembling steps, feeling every cold surface of the metal steps under her feet. When she finally reached the last step, the wind greeted her with a gust that made her shrink even more, as if she could become invisible.
The rooftop was spacious, with a carefully prepared design for the InnovaData Systems corporate event. There were rows of round tables covered with immaculate white tablecloths that fell to the floor, each adorned with centerpieces consisting of discreet and elegant floral arrangements. The predominant colors were navy blue and silver, in line with the company's brand, and discreet metallic balloons could be seen in strategic corners, gently swaying in the wind.
On one side of the rooftop, an area was set up as a buffet, with long tables filled with trays of gourmet food covered by transparent protectors. The aroma of the food mixed with the fresh air, reminding Amy of how empty her stomach was after not eating anything after school.
In the center of the rooftop, there was a cleared space with an improvised stage, decorated with a lectern bearing the InnovaData Systems logo. Around it, rows of folding chairs were neatly arranged, waiting to be occupied by the employees, partners, and guests who had gone down to the 11th floor.
Throughout the place, warm white lights hung from garlands, creating an intimate and sophisticated atmosphere. It was clear that this was an important event for the company, a stage designed to impress and show prestige.
However, for Amy, every detail seemed like a reminder of how out of place she was. The empty chairs, the perfectly ironed tablecloths, the distant murmur of conversations on the floor below... all of it made her feel more exposed, smaller, more unprotected.
On the opposite side of the rooftop, Megan and Julia were comfortably seated at one of the tables. Both had chosen a strategic location, secluded but with a clear view of the space. Julia, as was her custom, had her cell phone in hand, recording every reaction of Amy. Megan, for her part, had a satisfied smile, as if she were enjoying an exclusive theatrical performance.
"Look who finally decided to join the party!" Megan exclaimed loudly, drawing Amy's attention as she waved her hand with feigned excitement.
Julia laughed, focusing on Amy's tense face with her camera.
"That face says it all. I think this is our best moment of the day," Julia added, without taking her eyes off the screen of her cell phone.
Amy swallowed, her throat dry with anxiety. The long tablecloths of the tables seemed to promise refuge, but each step she took towards them made her feel like she was crossing an open field under the watchful eye of a sniper.
The wind, though light, was constant, and played with her hair in a way that made her feel even more vulnerable. She couldn't stop looking around, fearing that at any moment someone would come up the stairs or emerge from some unknown corner.
"What are you waiting for, Amy? Come here." Megan pointed to an empty chair in front of them with a smile that was anything but welcoming.
Amy, with no other option, slowly advanced towards the table, her bare feet barely making a sound on the rooftop surface. The cold breeze cut her skin, and her arms trembled as she tried to cover herself as best she could.
Julia, of course, didn't stop recording for a second, enjoying every moment of Amy's discomfort.
Amy stood tense and desperately covering herself while Samantha approached the girls with a confident stride, her heels lightly resonating on the rooftop tiles. The contrast between the three girls, impeccably dressed, and Amy, naked, vulnerable, and on the verge of emotional collapse, was so marked that it almost seemed taken from a surreal scene.
Samantha, without paying too much attention to Amy's rigid and terrified posture, approached Megan with an air of professional enthusiasm.
"Megan, do you know who that important person is who came to the event?" Samantha asked, leaning slightly towards her cousin.
Megan shrugged with a carefree smile.
"I don't remember the name, but I think it's someone from Apple or something. You know how my mother is with those things."
Samantha's eyes lit up, and a broad smile crossed her face.
"Someone from Apple? That's incredible! Your mother has been trying for weeks to get them to come. I couldn't believe she finally made it. This day is definitely the best for all of us." She looked at Megan and Julia with genuine excitement, and then, with a glance at Amy, added with an ironic tone. "Well, maybe not for everyone, right?"
Julia laughed quietly, still recording Amy with her cell phone, focusing on how her eyes moved nervously between Samantha and the door leading to the rest of the building.
Samantha didn't seem bothered by Amy's lack of response.
"I'm going down to the 11th floor to see how everything is going and find out any news. If something interesting happens, I'll let you know. But you two stay here." She paused, glancing briefly at Amy before heading towards the rooftop door.
"And you, Amy... don't move too much. You wouldn't want to cause a scene if someone suddenly shows up, right?" she said with a smile that tried to be light but only made Amy swallow hard.
Amy felt the cold wind on the rooftop intensify as she watched Samantha walk with a determined step towards the door and disappear down the stairs, leaving her alone with Megan and Julia.
Julia lowered her cell phone for a moment and let out a low laugh.
"Well, it seems that now it's just the three of us again. This will be interesting."
Amy clutched her arms tighter against her body, fear and discomfort making her legs wobble slightly. Megan, noticing her reaction, looked at her with a mocking smile.
"What's wrong, Amy? Aren't you enjoying the view?" she said, extending a hand towards the urban landscape surrounding the rooftop, her tone dripping with sarcasm.
Amy didn't respond, unable to find words that didn't get stuck in her throat.
The rooftop offered a stunning view of the city, bathed in the light of the afternoon that was beginning to tilt towards the horizon. From there, rows of buildings of different heights could be seen, with glass facades reflecting the sky and scattered clouds. Some balconies were decorated with green plants that hung like waterfalls, and on the streets below, vehicles moved in a constant flow, like organized ants.
To the east, a clock tower peeked above the other buildings, indicating with its hands that the afternoon was slowly advancing. In the distance, the river that crossed the city could be glimpsed, with its waters shining under the sun, while some small boats sailed lazily. The trees in a nearby park added a touch of green to the urban landscape dominated by grays and blues.
The air was fresh and clean on the rooftop, occasionally interrupted by the buzz of vehicles and the distant sound of conversations on the street. For anyone, it would be a relaxing view, but for Amy, it only intensified her vulnerability. Every detail she perceived seemed to highlight how out of place she was in that environment.
Megan took a few steps towards the edge of the rooftop, looking at the view with a gesture of feigned amazement.
"Isn't it incredible?" she asked, turning her gaze towards Amy with a malicious smile. "But well, Amy, what really intrigues me is... where did you go with Samantha to get the documents?"
Amy looked at Megan with slightly open eyes, hesitating to answer. She didn't want to relive that experience, but silence was not an option. Julia, who still held her cell phone, encouraged her with a wave of her hand.
"Come on, tell us. Don't leave anything out."
Amy took a deep breath and lowered her gaze slightly.
"We went to the Mirador Theater... in the center."
Julia raised an eyebrow and let out a little laugh.
"To the theater? And what happened?"
Amy hesitated for a moment, but she knew the girls wouldn't leave her alone until she spoke.
"Samantha was waiting for someone to come out of the theater to give her the documents. She told me to go to the back seat because that person was going to get into the car."
Megan looked at her with curiosity, moving a little closer.
"And then what happened?"
Amy swallowed hard, feeling her cheeks burn as she tried to maintain her composure.
"A man... came out and got into the passenger seat. I... had to hide behind the seat so he wouldn't see me."
Julia burst out laughing, amused by the mental image.
"Wait, are you telling me you curled up behind the seat? What a ridiculous scene!"
Megan also laughed, but with more interest in the details.
"And what? Didn't he even suspect?"
Amy slowly shook her head.
"No... I don't think he noticed. Although I think he almost saw me when he left the car."
"Almost!" Julia exclaimed, covering her mouth as she laughed. "Oh, that must have been pure gold."
Megan raised an eyebrow, looking at her intensely.
"And what did Samantha do while you were hiding?"
Amy pressed her lips before answering.
"She... she just laughed. Then... she started talking to him about work stuff."
Julia let out a low whistle, clearly entertained by the story.
"Wow, Samantha is good. I can't believe he didn't even realize you were naked back there, what he missed."
Megan crossed her arms, evaluating Amy with a playful smile.
"It seems you're still having a pretty interesting day, huh, Amy?"
Amy didn't respond, just clutched her arms tighter against her body, wishing the girls would stop looking at her with such intensity. But Megan and Julia seemed more interested than ever, ready to keep interrogating her about every embarrassing detail of her experience.
Megan leaned towards Amy with a mischievous smile while Julia silently recorded with her cell phone.
"Are you hungry, Amy?" Megan asked with a casual tone, almost friendly, as if nothing strange was happening.
Before Amy could respond, an evident noise came from her stomach, which caused an immediate burst of laughter from Julia.
"Well, it seems your stomach has already answered for you!" Julia said, laughing.
Amy looked down, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment while trying to maintain her composure. Megan pointed towards the buffet area, where a large table was filled with carefully organized food options.
"Come on, let's go get something to eat. We can't let you faint here, can we?" Megan added, winking at her.
Amy followed the girls with unsteady steps, covering herself as best she could as they crossed the rooftop towards the buffet. The table was impeccably presented, with trays of food ranging from small canapés and fresh fruit to more elaborate dishes like risotto, glazed chicken, and pesto pasta. There was also a dessert section with tarts, macarons, and a chocolate fountain.
Julia and Megan started serving themselves without haste, selecting a mix of elegant dishes that matched their impeccably dressed image. Amy, on the other hand, went to a more discreet corner of the buffet and chose a small ham and cheese sandwich, a couple of pieces of fruit, and a glass of water. She chose everything quickly, trying not to draw attention and thinking about what would be easiest to eat.
"Is that all you're going to eat?" Julia asked, glancing at her while taking a macaron from the dessert section. "No wonder you're hungry after that."
Amy didn't respond, simply holding her small plate and glass of water while following the girls back to the table Megan had chosen earlier. They sat at the same table, with Amy perched on the edge of the chair, feeling the texture of the thick tablecloth on her legs.
The wind blew gently on the rooftop, moving the tablecloths and sending a slight chill through Amy, whose skin prickled in the cool air. Megan began to speak as she ate with the tranquility of someone who had no worries in the world.
"Well, Amy, since we're here and you have nothing else to do, do you want to know what's been happening while you were with Samantha wandering around naked?" Megan asked, her tone casual but clearly designed to keep Amy in a state of constant tension.
Amy glanced at Megan as she bit into a small piece of her sandwich, feeling extremely aware of every movement she made.
"Well, you know that this event is important for my mom and the company. When we got up here, everything was perfectly organized. Tables full of delicious food, drinks of all colors, and an entire team attending to the guests. But, of course, the most interesting thing was the arrival of the special guest." Megan paused dramatically, looking at Julia to make sure she had her full attention.
Julia nodded enthusiastically.
"That was something big."
Amy frowned with curiosity, looking up for a moment. Megan caught the gesture and continued:
"Yes! None other than the director of technological development at Apple. My mom mentioned him several times before, but I never thought she would actually convince him to come. Imagine, Amy, a man who probably receives invitations from hundreds of important companies and who decided to come here."
Julia intervened with a mocking smile.
"And you here, eating a sandwich completely naked as if nothing happened. What would they think if they saw you like that?"
Amy looked down at her naked body, biting her lip as her cheeks flushed. Megan, delighting in Amy's discomfort, continued:
Megan leaned slightly towards Amy, her expression becoming more serious, but just enough to make her words have a greater impact.
"When he arrived, everyone who was here went up to greet him. It was quite a striking entrance, to be honest. Black suit, confident gaze... he looked like he was out of a movie. Even the investors seemed nervous around him."
Julia, who had been calmly drinking a glass of lemonade until then, intervened:
"Yes, Amy. Nervous in a way I had never seen before. Imagine those people who always seem so confident, literally tiptoeing to impress him."
Amy looked up for a moment, confused by what seemed to be a change in the tone of the conversation. Megan took advantage of her lost gaze to add something more.
"It's not just anyone we're talking about, Amy. This man has the power to decide whether a company like this can work with Apple or not. A single negative comment from him and, well... let's say that InnovaData Systems' reputation could be ruined in seconds."
Amy swallowed, feeling a knot in her throat.
Julia, with her usual mocking smile, added while twirling her glass in her hands:
"And not only that. People in his position have contacts everywhere. Not just companies, but universities, organizations, governments. He's the kind of person who could ruin not only the company's reputation but also that of anyone here."
Megan nodded slowly, feigning a more reflective tone.
"Exactly, Julia. Imagine if someone were... I don't know... doing something inappropriate here on the rooftop while he's downstairs, talking to the company leaders."
Amy felt her cheeks burn. Her mind projected an image of the man in the black suit unexpectedly climbing the stairs, finding her in that state of complete, shameless nudity. The mere idea that someone so important could see her like that made her whole body tense up.
Julia, realizing the impact of her words, leaned towards Amy and whispered playfully:
"You know what would be funnier? If he saw you, he wouldn't even bother to shout. He would just take out his phone, make a couple of calls, and before you know it, you'd be on the cover of a business magazine article. Something like 'Scandal at the InnovaData Systems Event.'"
Megan let out a light but malicious laugh and added:
"Or what about a viral video? With his influence, he could turn you into an example of what not to do at a professional event. And that's not counting what could happen to the company or my mom, who would be so angry that she would have you arrested for indecent exposure and damages to the company."
"Your future would also be compromised, Amy," Julia said, feigning concern. "No university would want to accept someone who has been the protagonist of a scandal like this, someone so perverted as to attend an event like this completely naked."
The girls' words fell on Amy like an unrelenting storm. Each phrase made her vulnerability feel heavier. Megan leaned back in her chair, letting Amy process everything.
"Although, of course," Megan finally said, in a carefree tone, "I don't think something like that will happen... as long as you follow our instructions."
Amy lowered her head, her fingers gripping the edge of the tablecloth as if it could anchor her to the ground. As much as she tried to convince herself that they were exaggerating, the possibility that something like this could happen kept circling her mind, increasing her sense of fragility with every passing second.
Julia nodded again, now leaning back with a playful air.
"And well, the best part was how everyone dropped their conversations to approach him. Literally, in a matter of seconds, the rooftop was empty."
"Well, almost empty," Megan added, looking at Amy with a mischievous smile. "We stayed. And do you know why?"
Amy slowly shook her head, not wanting to imagine what Megan would say.
"Because we knew that sooner or later you would come up. And what better place to have this privileged view than from here," Megan said, pointing with her head towards the other tables on the rooftop and the city spreading beyond the edges of the building.
Julia laughed quietly.
"And well, while everyone was downstairs, Megan and I... took the opportunity to explore a little."
Amy looked up, clearly confused about what Julia meant. Megan explained:
"Just simple things, Amy. We watched as the staff ran from one place to another preparing everything, we saw the drinks room and some of the arrangements for the presentations. Oh, and of course... we recorded everything we could. Why waste an opportunity, right?"
Julia added, leaning towards Amy:
"What I wonder is... what would you have done if you had been here with all those elegantly dressed adults?"
Megan burst into a light but controlled laugh as she watched Amy shrink even more in her seat.
"You would probably have melted with embarrassment on the spot."
Amy, speechless, looked away towards the horizon, her mind filled with images of the event and the terrifying idea of having been in the middle of all that. The girls' words weighed on her, as if she couldn't escape what they imagined or what they had already planned for her.
Amy was finishing her sandwich in small bites when Megan's phone rang, breaking the apparent calm on the rooftop. Megan took out her cell phone from her pocket and answered with her usual, carefree tone.
"Hello?" she said, raising an eyebrow as she listened to the other end of the line.
Amy tried to ignore the conversation, but couldn't help glancing at Megan, who suddenly showed an alert expression followed by a mischievous smile.
"Thanks for letting us know, Sam. Yes, we'll take care of everything," Megan hung up the call and placed the phone on the table, looking directly at Amy with an expression that could only be described as malicious.
"Well, Amy... it seems that our little private meeting is about to end," Megan said, pausing dramatically, enjoying the suspense in Amy's eyes before dropping the bomb. "Samantha just informed me that all the employees and guests are coming up to the rooftop."
Amy dropped the rest of her sandwich onto the plate, her eyes widened, and her face paled.
"T-everyone?" she stammered, her heart racing.
Julia, already anticipating Amy's reaction, let out a light laugh.
"Yes, Amy. Everyone. And by everyone, I mean about 300 people, including the most important man this company has ever received."
Amy stood up abruptly, knocking her chair slightly behind her. She looked desperately around the rooftop, looking for any place to hide.
"There's no time for that, Amy," Megan said, amused to see her classmate completely lose her composure. "If you don't want your life and this company to be ruined, I think you know what your only option is."
Julia pointed under the table with a mocking smile.
"Come on, Amy. The tablecloth reaches the floor. No one will see you... probably."
Amy hesitated, with cold sweat running down her forehead. She looked at the table, then at the stairs leading to the main entrance. She could already hear the growing murmur of steps and voices approaching.
"Hurry up!" Megan urged, standing up from her chair and making a dramatic gesture towards the stairs. "You don't want them to see you naked here when they arrive."
Panic took control of Amy. She leaned down and started crawling under the table, but in her hurried maneuver, her shoulder hit the edge of the table, making it wobble slightly.
"Ouch!" Amy exclaimed, rubbing her shoulder as she settled under the tablecloth.
Julia and Megan couldn't contain their laughter.
"Wow, Amy. You can't even hide without making a spectacle," Julia teased, pointing her cell phone at the tablecloth to record the moment.
As Amy curled up as best she could under the table, the first group of people appeared on the rooftop. The steps resonated with a constant and increasing rhythm, while the voices mixed in an animated murmur.
It was an endless flow of employees, partners, and guests. Some wore impeccable suits, others elegant dresses, all with an expression of curiosity and excitement for the event. Among them stood a tall man, dressed in a black suit and an imposing attitude, surrounded by the company's top executives.
Amy, from her hiding place, could see the feet of the people as they moved between the tables and settled down. The tinkling of cutlery and the noise of conversations enveloped her completely, making her feel tiny and invisible, but also dangerously exposed.
Megan and Julia, sitting calmly, seemed completely relaxed, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Julia even leaned her chair back a little and glanced sideways at the tablecloth, as if she could feel the anxiety emanating from Amy under the table.
"I told you no one would find you there... for now," Megan murmured, letting the situation unfold as the rooftop quickly filled with people.
The rooftop was already full of attendees. Conversations, laughter, and the faint tinkling of cutlery mixed with the sound of the wind gently blowing between the decorated tables. Samantha appeared with a confident stride, looking impeccable in her professional suit, and approached the table where Megan and Julia were casually chatting.
"Well, it seems the event is in full swing," Samantha said as she took a seat next to the girls. She looked relaxed, but with the authority of someone accustomed to handling high-pressure situations.
Julia, with her typical mischievous smile, discreetly pointed to the tablecloth covering the table.
"In the end, Amy decided to join the party... but from a slightly more intimate place."
Megan laughed as Samantha leaned slightly forward, looking curiously at the edge of the tablecloth.
"Under the table?" she asked, amused.
"Of course, where else?" Megan replied, holding back a laugh.
Samantha let out a brief but genuine laugh, imagining how uncomfortable it must be for Amy. However, something unusual happened in her mind. Almost without realizing it, she imagined herself in that situation.
For a brief moment, her imagination betrayed her. She went from seeing herself sitting, elegant and confident, to crouching under the table, with nothing covering her figure. She visualized how it would feel to have the cold texture of the rooftop floor against her skin, the sensation of the tablecloth brushing her shoulders as she hid, while people, all coworkers, moved around her without knowing she was there.
A shiver ran through her body. Samantha touched her cheeks with both hands, as if the slight warmth she felt in them could bring her back to reality. Her lips tightened as a mixture of discomfort and surprise crossed her face.
Megan, who had been watching her, raised an eyebrow curiously.
"And you? Are you okay?" she asked with a smile that bordered on mockery.
Samantha blinked and quickly regained her composure.
"I'm fine, just thinking about how... compromised Amy must feel right now," she replied with a reassuring smile, returning to her professional tone. "By the way, how are you enjoying yourselves? This event has been a crazy one to organize."
Julia leaned forward, still laughing at the reference to Amy's hiding place.
"Well, we've been having fun. Although I don't know if Amy can say the same from her... cozy corner."
Samantha let out a brief laugh, but her mind was still divided. Although the fleeting moment of imagining herself in Amy's position had passed, it left a strange feeling that she couldn't shake off completely. However, she decided to bury it within herself and continue the conversation.
"I'm glad you're enjoying it. My aunt has worked hard to make this a success. And well, it's a pleasure to have someone as important as Apple's representative here," she said as she took a sip of water from one of the glasses served on the table.
Megan nodded, turning her head to observe the constant flow of guests moving around the rooftop. However, her eyes returned to the tablecloth for a brief moment, as if she were planning something else. Julia, for her part, was still entertained with her cell phone, probably reviewing the recordings she had made up to that point.
Under the table, Amy listened to every word, her heart still pounding. She felt that, somehow, the topic of the conversation always came back to her, even though she was trying to disappear from the world.
Amy had been under the table for more than fifteen minutes, trying to maintain a position that would allow her to cover herself as best as possible. She was sitting on her heels, with her knees bent and the tablecloth enveloping her like a shield. Her crossed arms tried to protect her chest, while her hands firmly rested on her shoulders. Her legs trembled with constant tension, and from time to time, the cold floor became unbearable, forcing her to change position slightly, only to find minimal relief.
From above, Megan and Julia's laughter and whispered comments didn't stop. Both exchanged complicit glances while pretending to pay attention to the conversation Samantha had started, but their eyes kept returning to the edge of the tablecloth, knowing that Amy was hidden just beneath their feet.
Suddenly, the soft music that set the mood for the event stopped, replaced by the sound of a microphone being activated. Amy, although safe from prying eyes, couldn't help but tense up at the amplified voice resonating across the rooftop.
"Good afternoon, everyone," began the clear and firm voice of Beatriz López, Megan's mother. "It is an honor for me to welcome you to this very special event organized by InnovaData Systems."
A protocolary applause filled the place. Amy curled up even more, her face now hidden between her knees. Every sound, from the applause to the murmurs of the attendees, seemed to amplify in her ears, increasing the feeling of vulnerability that invaded her.
"Today, we celebrate not only the achievements of our team, but also the opportunity to receive such an important figure as Mr. Davis, who has generously agreed to share his vision and knowledge with us."
Amy bit her lower lip. It was impossible to ignore the fact that the center of attention was just a few meters away from her, while she was trapped, invisible but so vulnerable, as if any movement could betray her.
Megan leaned slightly towards Julia, with a mischievous smile.
"Can you imagine if someone accidentally lifted the tablecloth?" she whispered, making sure Amy could hear her too.
Julia covered her mouth to keep from laughing out loud, but her eyes sparkled with pure fun.
"I don't think it's necessary. I'm sure Amy is already going through enough embarrassment on her own."
The microphone once again captured the attention of the attendees.
"Without further ado, I would like to introduce Mr. Davis." Beatriz's voice had a tone of professional enthusiasm that only someone in her position could handle.
The applause resonated again. Amy, as a reflex, closed her eyes tightly, wishing to disappear. She could imagine how the man, in an impeccable suit and elegant demeanor, walked towards the microphone. Although she couldn't see him, she felt his presence as clearly as the cold floor against her skin, almost like in the meeting room.
"Thank you, Mrs. López," Mr. Davis began with a deep and confident voice. "It is a privilege to be here today with all of you."
His speech was as professional as expected. He spoke about innovation, about the impact of emerging technologies, and about how companies like InnovaData Systems are leading the digital transformation in the industry. Every word had weight, every pause was calculated.
From her hiding place, Amy listened to every word, but couldn't concentrate on the content. Her mind was divided between the physical discomfort of her position and the fear of being discovered. Her breathing was slow and shallow, trying not to make the slightest noise.
Meanwhile, Megan took out her phone and, in a discreet angle, pointed it towards the tablecloth, recording the shadow of Amy under the table. Julia, on her side, wrote something on her cell phone, probably a message directed at Megan.
"This is historic, Amy," Megan whispered softly as she looked down at the tablecloth. "Did you know that you're hiding while listening to one of the most influential people in the industry?"
Julia couldn't contain herself.
"Yes, Amy. You could call it a unique experience." She let out a giggle, covering her mouth.
Mr. Davis' speech continued. His words mixed with the murmurs of approval from the attendees, while Amy remained trapped in a whirlwind of shame and anxiety. Outside, the sky still shone with the last rays of the afternoon, but for Amy, everything felt like she was caught in a storm she couldn't escape.
Finally, the applause filled the place again when Mr. Davis finished his speech. Amy clenched her fists against her shoulders, praying that nothing else would happen that could make her situation worse. But with Megan and Julia around, she knew that hope was, at best, too optimistic.
Mr. Davis' speech continued with a mix of authority and humor that kept the audience captivated. Amy, curled up under the table, could barely contain the trembling in her legs. The sound of each word felt like a weight in her ears, and the pressure of her own breathing seemed to fill the reduced space she was hiding in.
Suddenly, the tone of the speech changed.
"And, of course," Mr. Davis said, his voice taking on a lighter tone, "I can't help but thank our guest of honor from Apple, who needs no introduction, whose presence here not only reaffirms our strategic alliance, but has also allowed us to secure contracts that I'm sure will shape the future of this company."
The applause erupted again. Amy bit her lower lip, knowing that any untimely movement could draw attention to her hiding place. For a moment, she closed her eyes, trying to block out the noise and the images in her mind of what would happen if someone lifted the tablecloth.
"Now, I must confess something," Mr. Davis added, with a smile that was almost audible in his tone. "When I was in my social group at university, we had a peculiar tradition to celebrate great achievements."
Silence spread across the rooftop, all attendees anxiously waiting to hear what he would say next.
"We would take off the tablecloths from the tables and throw them into the air as a symbol of our joy."
The comment was followed by a dramatic pause, and for a moment, the whole world seemed to stop for Amy. Her mind went blank as she processed the words.
No...
A panic moan escaped her throat before she could stop it, a sound that was quickly followed by Megan and Julia's stifled laughter.
"Can you imagine it?" Megan whispered to Julia, making sure Amy could hear her too. "It would be epic!"
Julia nodded, her eyes sparkling with pure fun.
"Imagine Amy's face if that really happened."
Samantha, who had been observing the speech with a professional attention, couldn't help but let out a small stifled scream, as if she had suddenly seen herself in Amy's place. Her hand flew quickly to her mouth, trying to silence the reaction. In her mind, the fear was not only for the girl's situation, but also for the possible repercussions for the company—and for herself. If things got complicated, she feared that all of this could cost her her job.
Amy, on the other hand, was frozen. Her mind drew the scenario with terrifying clarity: a group of people tearing off the tablecloths from the tables and exposing her to hundreds of employees, businessmen, and one of the most important figures in the tech industry. Cold sweat ran down her back, and for a second, she even stopped breathing.
"Relax, Amy, maybe they just want to show you as part of the company's innovation," Megan whispered mockingly towards the edge of the tablecloth, making sure Amy could hear her.
Julia let out a contained laugh.
"New camouflage technology," they could call it."
Mr. Davis, noticing the nervous laughter of some attendees, raised a hand in a calming gesture.
"Don't worry, ladies and gentlemen. I'm not going to suggest something like that here, especially at such a formal event."
The relief was palpable among the attendees, who let out relaxed laughter at the revelation that it had all been a joke. However, under the table, Amy didn't share the fun. Her heart was pounding so hard that she was sure even Megan and Julia could hear it.
Samantha, regaining her composure, crossed her legs and leaned towards Megan.
"For a moment, I almost thought you were serious," she murmured with a nervous smile, although her eyes betrayed her slight discomfort.
Megan, for her part, was enjoying every second.
"Can you imagine it? If that happened, I think Amy would melt with embarrassment on the spot."
Julia added, laughing:
"Or she would faint. Although, thinking about it, that would be just as fun."
Amy wanted to scream, but she knew that any sound she made would be her ruin. Instead, she limited herself to biting her lip, trying to maintain her position while the world around her seemed to conspire against her.
Finally, Mr. Davis continued with his presentation, returning seriousness to the event. But for Amy, the threat of the joke still resonated in her mind, and the echo of Megan and Julia's taunts added to the unbearable weight of the situation.
Megan couldn't take her eyes off Samantha. There was something in the way her cousin moved, in the small gestures of her hands and the occasional tension in her jaw, that betrayed an unusual discomfort. Was it nervousness? Perhaps something more? Megan observed, intrigued, while maintaining her neutral expression. If Samantha was hiding something, Megan was determined to decipher it.
Suddenly, a sharp voice broke the ambient murmur.
"Samy!" exclaimed a woman approaching the table with a firm and confident step.
Amy, still hidden under the tablecloth, shivered at the sound of the unfamiliar voice, while Julia and Megan turned towards the newcomer with smiles that oscillated between courtesy and amusement.
Valeria, a dark-haired woman with her hair pulled back in an elegant bun, wore a light blue blouse and a perfectly ironed black pencil skirt. Her presence was as professional as it was imposing, although the slight gleam in her eyes revealed a competitive character.
Samantha, upon hearing the nickname, let out an almost imperceptible sigh and straightened her posture.
"Valeria, I've already told you that I prefer you call me Samantha."
"Oh, but 'Samy' sounds much friendlier, don't you think?" replied Valeria with a smile filled with false sweetness, completely ignoring Samantha's correction.
Julia and Megan exchanged a look of barely contained amusement, enjoying Samantha's evident discomfort.
"And what brings you here, Valeria?" Samantha asked, crossing her legs and adopting a more formal tone, as if trying to establish a barrier.
Valeria sat down without being invited, adjusting her skirt with meticulous precision before answering.
"I just came to say hello. You know, I couldn't miss the opportunity to chat with the dear niece of Mrs. López and her... charming company." She glanced briefly at Megan and Julia, to whom she offered a diplomatic smile.
Megan responded with a courteous smile.
"The event is incredible, isn't it, Valeria? My mother really outdid herself this time."
"Of course. Although I must admit I'm surprised that Samantha isn't busy helping her directly." Valeria directed a sharp look at Samantha, her tone laden with insinuation.
Samantha maintained her composure, although a slight stiffness in her shoulders betrayed her discomfort.
"I'm supervising other aspects. My aunt trusts me to handle multiple tasks."
Valeria tilted her head, as if evaluating every word.
"Of course, of course. Well, you know you can always ask me for help if you need to lighten your load." The offer sounded genuine, but the competitive gleam in her eyes said otherwise.
Julia, who was enjoying the exchange, decided to intervene.
"Valeria, do you also work in the systems area or are you in another part of the company?"
"Oh, of course, I'm in the strategic development area," Valeria replied, her tone notably proud. "But I also have experience in systems, in case Samantha needs some advice."
Samantha pressed her lips together, her eyes shining with contained irritation.
"I appreciate the offer, Valeria, but I'm quite capable of handling my work."
Amy, under the table, listened to the conversation with growing discomfort. Although she couldn't see their faces, the tensions were palpable even from her hiding place.
Megan, amused by the dynamics, decided to stir the fire.
"Valeria, you should visit her more often. Sometimes Samantha seems to need a little company."
Samantha glared at Megan, but before she could respond, Valeria let out a little laugh.
"Oh, of course, I'm sure Samy... I mean, Samantha, is always delighted to see me."
Samantha stood up elegantly, clearly determined to end the conversation.
"Unfortunately, I have other things to attend to. It was a pleasure, Valeria."
Valeria also stood up, adjusting her skirt.
"Of course, of course. I don't want to hold you back, Samantha. See you on the next project."
When Valeria left, Samantha sighed deeply and turned to Megan and Julia.
"I don't understand how someone can be so insistent and competitive at the same time."
Megan raised an eyebrow.
"It seems that Valeria has you quite present."
"And that's exactly what I'm trying to avoid," Samantha replied as she massaged her temples.
Under the table, Amy could barely process the exchange, too busy dealing with her own discomfort. Valeria might have left, but the tension she had left in the air was still palpable.
Samantha sighed deeply as she crossed her arms, glancing sideways towards where Valeria had disappeared moments ago. Julia, always curious, was the first to break the silence.
"Who exactly is this Valeria? She seems to know you quite well, Sam."
Samantha sat down again, frowning at hearing the nickname, clearly irritated, but let it go.
"Valeria and I went to the same university," she began, her tone denoting fatigue. "We studied the same degree, Systems Engineering, although we were never exactly friends. From the beginning, she was always... competitive, to put it politely."
Megan, with a smile that oscillated between amusement and malice, leaned towards Samantha.
"Competitive how? Because she seems more like a bitch, if you ask me."
Samantha couldn't help but let out a dry laugh, although she quickly regained her serious tone.
"Let's say she loves to stand out, but not necessarily for her work. In college, she already had this habit of belittling others to make herself look better. And here, nothing has changed."
Julia tilted her head, interested.
"So, why is she in strategic development and not in systems?" She asked. "I thought that was her specialty."
"Because there were no vacancies in systems when she graduated and she applied to this company," Samantha replied with a sarcastic smile. "And believe me, since she arrived here, she hasn't stopped hinting that she would be better off in our department."
Under the table, Amy listened to the conversation with growing discomfort. Although she didn't know Valeria, the way Samantha talked about her made her feel even more vulnerable. The tension in Samantha's voice was palpable, and Amy could perfectly imagine the unspoken rivalry between the two women.
"And how bad can she be?" Megan asked, clearly enjoying the topic.
Samantha let out a long sigh and leaned slightly forward, as if to make sure no one else was listening.
"Bad?" she said, with a hint of incredulity in her tone. "I'll give you an example. A few months ago, one of the new guys, Marco, was working on a project that had a couple of errors in the code. Nothing serious apparently, just things that any beginner would commit. Well, Valeria decided to 'help' by pointing out the errors directly in front of the department head instead of telling him in private."
Julia raised her eyebrows, impressed by the audacity.
"And what happened?"
"What do you think?" Samantha replied, with a bitter grimace. "The boss suspended him for two days for 'negligence', even though the project was still in a preliminary stage and there was no reason to do so."
"Wow, she's definitely a bitch," Megan said with a mocking smile, although her eyes shone with a morbid interest.
"And the worst part is that she kept her part of the project during those days," Samantha added, visibly annoyed. "Obviously, she finished it on time and took all the credit."
Julia burst out laughing, although not so much at the story as at Samantha's evident frustration.
"And what did Marco say?"
"Nothing," Samantha replied, shrugging. "Here, it's hard for someone to speak out against her. She has an almost supernatural ability to gain the trust of the bosses, even if it's at the expense of others."
Amy, under the table, pressed her lips together, feeling her discomfort grow with every word. She couldn't help but imagine what someone like Valeria would do if she discovered her naked under the table.
"So, you're stuck with her in the same building?" Megan asked, laughing softly.
"Unfortunately, yes," Samantha said, running her hand through her hair in a gesture of frustration. "I'd really like her to get a job in another company. When that happens, you won't have to see me crossing paths with her in the hallways so often."
Megan nudged Julia, who smiled broadly while taking a sip of her drink.
"Well, Sam, it seems you need to learn to deal with people like her. Because I doubt she'll be leaving soon."
Samantha shrugged, clearly tired of the topic.
"For now, I'm just trying to handle my work. But knowing her, she's probably already planning the next way to make me look bad."
Julia and Megan shared a complicit look before bursting into laughter, enjoying both the story and Samantha's evident annoyance.
Meanwhile, under the table, Amy tried to make as little noise as possible, wishing the conversation would end soon. She didn't know how much longer she could bear the tension of being there, hidden, listening to everything and fearing what might happen if someone else came to the table.
She stopped in her tracks, halfway to the elevator, with her hands pressed against her body in a vain attempt to protect herself. Her voice, barely a whisper, escaped clumsily:
"No... I don't think it's a good idea. What if someone comes up? Samantha, please..."
Samantha, who was walking confidently towards the elevator, turned at the sound of her voice. Samantha's stern gaze was enough to make Amy back down a bit, but this time fear kept her in place.
"What other option do you have, Amy?" Samantha asked, crossing her arms with an almost amused expression. "Are you going to stay here in the parking lot? Do you think that's safer?"
Amy looked around, her eyes moving quickly through the empty but oppressive space of the parking lot. The shadows of the parked cars seemed larger and more threatening than ever.
"I could... I could stay here, and you look for my backpack and I'll wait until you come back, please... you don't have to take me there," Amy begged, her voice filled with desperation.
Samantha slowly shook her head and took a step towards her. Her tone became lower, firmer, but also colder.
"If you stay here, you'll be stranded, Amy. Without your backpack, without your uniform... and without access to anywhere. This is not an option, Megan has already spoken and that girl is quite insistent."
The weight of those words fell on Amy like a crushing wall. Fear mixed with humiliation and panic. She thought of the rooftop, an open space, where the wind would probably make her skin feel even more exposed. She thought about what would happen if someone found her there. The images in her head were like an unstoppable storm: strangers' gazes, all elegantly dressed, whispers, laughter. Everything she had tried to avoid since the beginning of this ordeal.
"Samantha..." she tried again, but her voice broke before she could say anything else.
Samantha sighed, although a small smile appeared on her face.
"Listen, Amy. If we go up now, the rooftop will be completely empty. But if you decide to stay down here, I can't guarantee that no one else will pass by. Do you really want to take the risk?"
Amy lowered her head, feeling her heart pounding in her chest. Tears struggled to escape, but she held them back. She couldn't stay in the parking lot. She couldn't go back to the office without the access card. She couldn't do anything.
Finally, with trembling steps, Amy began to follow Samantha towards the elevator. Each step was a reminder of how vulnerable she was. The feeling of the cold concrete under her bare feet was a constant echo of her state. Her stomach was in knots, and her mind kept repeating all the possible catastrophes that could occur on the rooftop.
When they reached the elevator, Samantha pressed the button to call the cabin. While they waited, Amy looked at her blurry reflection in the metal doors of the elevator. Her body shrank in an attempt to disappear.
The sound of the elevator doors opening echoed in the parking lot, and Amy froze in place. For a moment, she couldn't see what was inside, her view blocked by Samantha's tall and confident figure. She clung to Samantha's back like a castaway to a lifeboat, praying that there was no one inside.
"Relax, Amy," Samantha whispered, without turning around. "If you keep acting like this, it will be more obvious that something strange is going on."
Amy didn't respond, her body visibly trembling. When Samantha took a step forward, Amy had no choice but to follow her, hiding as best she could behind her.
The inside of the elevator was clean and modern, with bright metal walls that reflected everything with precision. The white lights on the ceiling enhanced the contrast between Amy and Samantha. Samantha, with her impeccable white blouse, fitted jacket, and dark pants that accentuated her professional figure, seemed the perfect representation of a confident and efficient businesswoman. Her upright and calm posture further emphasized her authority.
On the other hand, Amy, naked and hunched, looked like a nervous shadow next to her. The reflection in the metal walls of the elevator gave her a raw image of her reality: her body trying to make itself as small as possible, her arms crossed over her chest, and her posture leaning forward as if she wanted to disappear.
The silence inside the elevator was oppressive as Samantha pressed the button for the 12th floor. The soft buzz of the elevator going up broke the stillness, only serving to increase the tension in Amy's chest.
"See?" Samantha said, breaking the silence and looking at the reflection on the metal wall. "Like this, calm. No one here, just you and me."
Amy couldn't help but notice the mocking tone in Samantha's words, although she tried to ignore it. Her eyes went down to the elevator floor, where her bare feet touched the cold, polished surface. How absurd must this look. I don't want to be here anymore...
The elevator passed the 5th floor, the number lighting up with a soft green flash. Amy swallowed hard, knowing that her clothes were on that floor, unaware of her situation.
"You're very different from Megan, you know?" Samantha commented with a casual tone while looking at her own reflection in the metal doors. "She would never worry so much. She has that confidence... that attitude that simply sweeps away any situation. You, on the other hand... well, you have a more... reserved style."
Amy didn't respond. Her eyes remained fixed on the floor, struggling to ignore Samantha's words, but each one felt like a dart aimed directly at her already shattered sense of dignity.
The elevator passed floors 8, 9, and 10. Amy clutched her arms tighter against her chest, aware of every movement she made. Her legs trembled, and her face was pale, except for the red spots on her cheeks from embarrassment, hoping that the elevator wouldn't stop on the 11th floor where all the employees were.
Finally, to her relief or anguish, the number 12 lit up. The doors opened with a soft ding, revealing the hallway leading to the rooftop. Samantha took a step forward, stopping just at the threshold before turning to look at Amy.
"Come on, Amy. We're almost there."
Amy peered timidly out of the elevator, her head emerging first, her hair falling like a cloak that barely protected her from total exposure. Her eyes scanned the empty hallway, looking for any sign of movement or noise that might indicate the presence of someone.
The place was spacious and silent, with white ceiling lights illuminating the bright tiles and the air conditioning running at full blast. The feeling of the cold hit her skin as soon as she took her first step out of the elevator, making her shiver.
Each tile under her feet was cold and hard, a sensation that no one else in the building had probably experienced. The sound of her bare footsteps was barely a whisper, but in her mind, they resonated like drums in a parade.
Meanwhile, Samantha advanced with the same confidence and professional grace she had shown all the time. She didn't seem bothered by the cold or the intense lights of the place; she even seemed to enjoy the control she had over the situation.
"Come on, Amy. They're waiting for you." Samantha's voice was calm, almost casual, as she reached the door leading to the rooftop.
Samantha turned the handle with ease, making the door open with a slight creak. She looked out naturally, observing the rooftop for a few seconds before turning to Amy with a smile.
"Just as Megan said, it's completely empty. You have nothing to worry about."
Samantha's reassuring tone was tinged with a slight mockery.
Amy took a deep breath, trying to calm her frantic heartbeat. Each step she took towards the door felt like a leap into the void. Her back was pressed against the wall, as if trying to merge with it, as she awkwardly advanced towards Samantha.
The cold air conditioning enveloped her completely, and the tiles continued to rob her of any warmth her body could retain. How much colder can it get on the rooftop? she wondered bitterly.
"Hurry up, Amy. We don't have all day." Samantha waved her hand impatiently.
Amy closed her eyes for a moment, forcing herself to take the last steps towards the door. Every inch of her body trembled, not only from the cold but also from the fear and humiliation that seemed to devour her from within.
When she finally reached the door frame, she looked up at Samantha, who was looking at her with a mixture of amusement and authority. Samantha held the door open, indicating with a gesture that Amy should go up.
"It's now or never, Amy," Samantha said, crossing her arms as she waited.
With a knot in her stomach and her legs trembling, Amy took a breath and prepared herself for what awaited her on the other side.
Amy climbed the stairs leading to the rooftop with trembling steps, feeling every cold surface of the metal steps under her feet. When she finally reached the last step, the wind greeted her with a gust that made her shrink even more, as if she could become invisible.
The rooftop was spacious, with a carefully prepared design for the InnovaData Systems corporate event. There were rows of round tables covered with immaculate white tablecloths that fell to the floor, each adorned with centerpieces consisting of discreet and elegant floral arrangements. The predominant colors were navy blue and silver, in line with the company's brand, and discreet metallic balloons could be seen in strategic corners, gently swaying in the wind.
On one side of the rooftop, an area was set up as a buffet, with long tables filled with trays of gourmet food covered by transparent protectors. The aroma of the food mixed with the fresh air, reminding Amy of how empty her stomach was after not eating anything after school.
In the center of the rooftop, there was a cleared space with an improvised stage, decorated with a lectern bearing the InnovaData Systems logo. Around it, rows of folding chairs were neatly arranged, waiting to be occupied by the employees, partners, and guests who had gone down to the 11th floor.
Throughout the place, warm white lights hung from garlands, creating an intimate and sophisticated atmosphere. It was clear that this was an important event for the company, a stage designed to impress and show prestige.
However, for Amy, every detail seemed like a reminder of how out of place she was. The empty chairs, the perfectly ironed tablecloths, the distant murmur of conversations on the floor below... all of it made her feel more exposed, smaller, more unprotected.
On the opposite side of the rooftop, Megan and Julia were comfortably seated at one of the tables. Both had chosen a strategic location, secluded but with a clear view of the space. Julia, as was her custom, had her cell phone in hand, recording every reaction of Amy. Megan, for her part, had a satisfied smile, as if she were enjoying an exclusive theatrical performance.
"Look who finally decided to join the party!" Megan exclaimed loudly, drawing Amy's attention as she waved her hand with feigned excitement.
Julia laughed, focusing on Amy's tense face with her camera.
"That face says it all. I think this is our best moment of the day," Julia added, without taking her eyes off the screen of her cell phone.
Amy swallowed, her throat dry with anxiety. The long tablecloths of the tables seemed to promise refuge, but each step she took towards them made her feel like she was crossing an open field under the watchful eye of a sniper.
The wind, though light, was constant, and played with her hair in a way that made her feel even more vulnerable. She couldn't stop looking around, fearing that at any moment someone would come up the stairs or emerge from some unknown corner.
"What are you waiting for, Amy? Come here." Megan pointed to an empty chair in front of them with a smile that was anything but welcoming.
Amy, with no other option, slowly advanced towards the table, her bare feet barely making a sound on the rooftop surface. The cold breeze cut her skin, and her arms trembled as she tried to cover herself as best she could.
Julia, of course, didn't stop recording for a second, enjoying every moment of Amy's discomfort.
Amy stood tense and desperately covering herself while Samantha approached the girls with a confident stride, her heels lightly resonating on the rooftop tiles. The contrast between the three girls, impeccably dressed, and Amy, naked, vulnerable, and on the verge of emotional collapse, was so marked that it almost seemed taken from a surreal scene.
Samantha, without paying too much attention to Amy's rigid and terrified posture, approached Megan with an air of professional enthusiasm.
"Megan, do you know who that important person is who came to the event?" Samantha asked, leaning slightly towards her cousin.
Megan shrugged with a carefree smile.
"I don't remember the name, but I think it's someone from Apple or something. You know how my mother is with those things."
Samantha's eyes lit up, and a broad smile crossed her face.
"Someone from Apple? That's incredible! Your mother has been trying for weeks to get them to come. I couldn't believe she finally made it. This day is definitely the best for all of us." She looked at Megan and Julia with genuine excitement, and then, with a glance at Amy, added with an ironic tone. "Well, maybe not for everyone, right?"
Julia laughed quietly, still recording Amy with her cell phone, focusing on how her eyes moved nervously between Samantha and the door leading to the rest of the building.
Samantha didn't seem bothered by Amy's lack of response.
"I'm going down to the 11th floor to see how everything is going and find out any news. If something interesting happens, I'll let you know. But you two stay here." She paused, glancing briefly at Amy before heading towards the rooftop door.
"And you, Amy... don't move too much. You wouldn't want to cause a scene if someone suddenly shows up, right?" she said with a smile that tried to be light but only made Amy swallow hard.
Amy felt the cold wind on the rooftop intensify as she watched Samantha walk with a determined step towards the door and disappear down the stairs, leaving her alone with Megan and Julia.
Julia lowered her cell phone for a moment and let out a low laugh.
"Well, it seems that now it's just the three of us again. This will be interesting."
Amy clutched her arms tighter against her body, fear and discomfort making her legs wobble slightly. Megan, noticing her reaction, looked at her with a mocking smile.
"What's wrong, Amy? Aren't you enjoying the view?" she said, extending a hand towards the urban landscape surrounding the rooftop, her tone dripping with sarcasm.
Amy didn't respond, unable to find words that didn't get stuck in her throat.
The rooftop offered a stunning view of the city, bathed in the light of the afternoon that was beginning to tilt towards the horizon. From there, rows of buildings of different heights could be seen, with glass facades reflecting the sky and scattered clouds. Some balconies were decorated with green plants that hung like waterfalls, and on the streets below, vehicles moved in a constant flow, like organized ants.
To the east, a clock tower peeked above the other buildings, indicating with its hands that the afternoon was slowly advancing. In the distance, the river that crossed the city could be glimpsed, with its waters shining under the sun, while some small boats sailed lazily. The trees in a nearby park added a touch of green to the urban landscape dominated by grays and blues.
The air was fresh and clean on the rooftop, occasionally interrupted by the buzz of vehicles and the distant sound of conversations on the street. For anyone, it would be a relaxing view, but for Amy, it only intensified her vulnerability. Every detail she perceived seemed to highlight how out of place she was in that environment.
Megan took a few steps towards the edge of the rooftop, looking at the view with a gesture of feigned amazement.
"Isn't it incredible?" she asked, turning her gaze towards Amy with a malicious smile. "But well, Amy, what really intrigues me is... where did you go with Samantha to get the documents?"
Amy looked at Megan with slightly open eyes, hesitating to answer. She didn't want to relive that experience, but silence was not an option. Julia, who still held her cell phone, encouraged her with a wave of her hand.
"Come on, tell us. Don't leave anything out."
Amy took a deep breath and lowered her gaze slightly.
"We went to the Mirador Theater... in the center."
Julia raised an eyebrow and let out a little laugh.
"To the theater? And what happened?"
Amy hesitated for a moment, but she knew the girls wouldn't leave her alone until she spoke.
"Samantha was waiting for someone to come out of the theater to give her the documents. She told me to go to the back seat because that person was going to get into the car."
Megan looked at her with curiosity, moving a little closer.
"And then what happened?"
Amy swallowed hard, feeling her cheeks burn as she tried to maintain her composure.
"A man... came out and got into the passenger seat. I... had to hide behind the seat so he wouldn't see me."
Julia burst out laughing, amused by the mental image.
"Wait, are you telling me you curled up behind the seat? What a ridiculous scene!"
Megan also laughed, but with more interest in the details.
"And what? Didn't he even suspect?"
Amy slowly shook her head.
"No... I don't think he noticed. Although I think he almost saw me when he left the car."
"Almost!" Julia exclaimed, covering her mouth as she laughed. "Oh, that must have been pure gold."
Megan raised an eyebrow, looking at her intensely.
"And what did Samantha do while you were hiding?"
Amy pressed her lips before answering.
"She... she just laughed. Then... she started talking to him about work stuff."
Julia let out a low whistle, clearly entertained by the story.
"Wow, Samantha is good. I can't believe he didn't even realize you were naked back there, what he missed."
Megan crossed her arms, evaluating Amy with a playful smile.
"It seems you're still having a pretty interesting day, huh, Amy?"
Amy didn't respond, just clutched her arms tighter against her body, wishing the girls would stop looking at her with such intensity. But Megan and Julia seemed more interested than ever, ready to keep interrogating her about every embarrassing detail of her experience.
Megan leaned towards Amy with a mischievous smile while Julia silently recorded with her cell phone.
"Are you hungry, Amy?" Megan asked with a casual tone, almost friendly, as if nothing strange was happening.
Before Amy could respond, an evident noise came from her stomach, which caused an immediate burst of laughter from Julia.
"Well, it seems your stomach has already answered for you!" Julia said, laughing.
Amy looked down, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment while trying to maintain her composure. Megan pointed towards the buffet area, where a large table was filled with carefully organized food options.
"Come on, let's go get something to eat. We can't let you faint here, can we?" Megan added, winking at her.
Amy followed the girls with unsteady steps, covering herself as best she could as they crossed the rooftop towards the buffet. The table was impeccably presented, with trays of food ranging from small canapés and fresh fruit to more elaborate dishes like risotto, glazed chicken, and pesto pasta. There was also a dessert section with tarts, macarons, and a chocolate fountain.
Julia and Megan started serving themselves without haste, selecting a mix of elegant dishes that matched their impeccably dressed image. Amy, on the other hand, went to a more discreet corner of the buffet and chose a small ham and cheese sandwich, a couple of pieces of fruit, and a glass of water. She chose everything quickly, trying not to draw attention and thinking about what would be easiest to eat.
"Is that all you're going to eat?" Julia asked, glancing at her while taking a macaron from the dessert section. "No wonder you're hungry after that."
Amy didn't respond, simply holding her small plate and glass of water while following the girls back to the table Megan had chosen earlier. They sat at the same table, with Amy perched on the edge of the chair, feeling the texture of the thick tablecloth on her legs.
The wind blew gently on the rooftop, moving the tablecloths and sending a slight chill through Amy, whose skin prickled in the cool air. Megan began to speak as she ate with the tranquility of someone who had no worries in the world.
"Well, Amy, since we're here and you have nothing else to do, do you want to know what's been happening while you were with Samantha wandering around naked?" Megan asked, her tone casual but clearly designed to keep Amy in a state of constant tension.
Amy glanced at Megan as she bit into a small piece of her sandwich, feeling extremely aware of every movement she made.
"Well, you know that this event is important for my mom and the company. When we got up here, everything was perfectly organized. Tables full of delicious food, drinks of all colors, and an entire team attending to the guests. But, of course, the most interesting thing was the arrival of the special guest." Megan paused dramatically, looking at Julia to make sure she had her full attention.
Julia nodded enthusiastically.
"That was something big."
Amy frowned with curiosity, looking up for a moment. Megan caught the gesture and continued:
"Yes! None other than the director of technological development at Apple. My mom mentioned him several times before, but I never thought she would actually convince him to come. Imagine, Amy, a man who probably receives invitations from hundreds of important companies and who decided to come here."
Julia intervened with a mocking smile.
"And you here, eating a sandwich completely naked as if nothing happened. What would they think if they saw you like that?"
Amy looked down at her naked body, biting her lip as her cheeks flushed. Megan, delighting in Amy's discomfort, continued:
Megan leaned slightly towards Amy, her expression becoming more serious, but just enough to make her words have a greater impact.
"When he arrived, everyone who was here went up to greet him. It was quite a striking entrance, to be honest. Black suit, confident gaze... he looked like he was out of a movie. Even the investors seemed nervous around him."
Julia, who had been calmly drinking a glass of lemonade until then, intervened:
"Yes, Amy. Nervous in a way I had never seen before. Imagine those people who always seem so confident, literally tiptoeing to impress him."
Amy looked up for a moment, confused by what seemed to be a change in the tone of the conversation. Megan took advantage of her lost gaze to add something more.
"It's not just anyone we're talking about, Amy. This man has the power to decide whether a company like this can work with Apple or not. A single negative comment from him and, well... let's say that InnovaData Systems' reputation could be ruined in seconds."
Amy swallowed, feeling a knot in her throat.
Julia, with her usual mocking smile, added while twirling her glass in her hands:
"And not only that. People in his position have contacts everywhere. Not just companies, but universities, organizations, governments. He's the kind of person who could ruin not only the company's reputation but also that of anyone here."
Megan nodded slowly, feigning a more reflective tone.
"Exactly, Julia. Imagine if someone were... I don't know... doing something inappropriate here on the rooftop while he's downstairs, talking to the company leaders."
Amy felt her cheeks burn. Her mind projected an image of the man in the black suit unexpectedly climbing the stairs, finding her in that state of complete, shameless nudity. The mere idea that someone so important could see her like that made her whole body tense up.
Julia, realizing the impact of her words, leaned towards Amy and whispered playfully:
"You know what would be funnier? If he saw you, he wouldn't even bother to shout. He would just take out his phone, make a couple of calls, and before you know it, you'd be on the cover of a business magazine article. Something like 'Scandal at the InnovaData Systems Event.'"
Megan let out a light but malicious laugh and added:
"Or what about a viral video? With his influence, he could turn you into an example of what not to do at a professional event. And that's not counting what could happen to the company or my mom, who would be so angry that she would have you arrested for indecent exposure and damages to the company."
"Your future would also be compromised, Amy," Julia said, feigning concern. "No university would want to accept someone who has been the protagonist of a scandal like this, someone so perverted as to attend an event like this completely naked."
The girls' words fell on Amy like an unrelenting storm. Each phrase made her vulnerability feel heavier. Megan leaned back in her chair, letting Amy process everything.
"Although, of course," Megan finally said, in a carefree tone, "I don't think something like that will happen... as long as you follow our instructions."
Amy lowered her head, her fingers gripping the edge of the tablecloth as if it could anchor her to the ground. As much as she tried to convince herself that they were exaggerating, the possibility that something like this could happen kept circling her mind, increasing her sense of fragility with every passing second.
Julia nodded again, now leaning back with a playful air.
"And well, the best part was how everyone dropped their conversations to approach him. Literally, in a matter of seconds, the rooftop was empty."
"Well, almost empty," Megan added, looking at Amy with a mischievous smile. "We stayed. And do you know why?"
Amy slowly shook her head, not wanting to imagine what Megan would say.
"Because we knew that sooner or later you would come up. And what better place to have this privileged view than from here," Megan said, pointing with her head towards the other tables on the rooftop and the city spreading beyond the edges of the building.
Julia laughed quietly.
"And well, while everyone was downstairs, Megan and I... took the opportunity to explore a little."
Amy looked up, clearly confused about what Julia meant. Megan explained:
"Just simple things, Amy. We watched as the staff ran from one place to another preparing everything, we saw the drinks room and some of the arrangements for the presentations. Oh, and of course... we recorded everything we could. Why waste an opportunity, right?"
Julia added, leaning towards Amy:
"What I wonder is... what would you have done if you had been here with all those elegantly dressed adults?"
Megan burst into a light but controlled laugh as she watched Amy shrink even more in her seat.
"You would probably have melted with embarrassment on the spot."
Amy, speechless, looked away towards the horizon, her mind filled with images of the event and the terrifying idea of having been in the middle of all that. The girls' words weighed on her, as if she couldn't escape what they imagined or what they had already planned for her.
Amy was finishing her sandwich in small bites when Megan's phone rang, breaking the apparent calm on the rooftop. Megan took out her cell phone from her pocket and answered with her usual, carefree tone.
"Hello?" she said, raising an eyebrow as she listened to the other end of the line.
Amy tried to ignore the conversation, but couldn't help glancing at Megan, who suddenly showed an alert expression followed by a mischievous smile.
"Thanks for letting us know, Sam. Yes, we'll take care of everything," Megan hung up the call and placed the phone on the table, looking directly at Amy with an expression that could only be described as malicious.
"Well, Amy... it seems that our little private meeting is about to end," Megan said, pausing dramatically, enjoying the suspense in Amy's eyes before dropping the bomb. "Samantha just informed me that all the employees and guests are coming up to the rooftop."
Amy dropped the rest of her sandwich onto the plate, her eyes widened, and her face paled.
"T-everyone?" she stammered, her heart racing.
Julia, already anticipating Amy's reaction, let out a light laugh.
"Yes, Amy. Everyone. And by everyone, I mean about 300 people, including the most important man this company has ever received."
Amy stood up abruptly, knocking her chair slightly behind her. She looked desperately around the rooftop, looking for any place to hide.
"There's no time for that, Amy," Megan said, amused to see her classmate completely lose her composure. "If you don't want your life and this company to be ruined, I think you know what your only option is."
Julia pointed under the table with a mocking smile.
"Come on, Amy. The tablecloth reaches the floor. No one will see you... probably."
Amy hesitated, with cold sweat running down her forehead. She looked at the table, then at the stairs leading to the main entrance. She could already hear the growing murmur of steps and voices approaching.
"Hurry up!" Megan urged, standing up from her chair and making a dramatic gesture towards the stairs. "You don't want them to see you naked here when they arrive."
Panic took control of Amy. She leaned down and started crawling under the table, but in her hurried maneuver, her shoulder hit the edge of the table, making it wobble slightly.
"Ouch!" Amy exclaimed, rubbing her shoulder as she settled under the tablecloth.
Julia and Megan couldn't contain their laughter.
"Wow, Amy. You can't even hide without making a spectacle," Julia teased, pointing her cell phone at the tablecloth to record the moment.
As Amy curled up as best she could under the table, the first group of people appeared on the rooftop. The steps resonated with a constant and increasing rhythm, while the voices mixed in an animated murmur.
It was an endless flow of employees, partners, and guests. Some wore impeccable suits, others elegant dresses, all with an expression of curiosity and excitement for the event. Among them stood a tall man, dressed in a black suit and an imposing attitude, surrounded by the company's top executives.
Amy, from her hiding place, could see the feet of the people as they moved between the tables and settled down. The tinkling of cutlery and the noise of conversations enveloped her completely, making her feel tiny and invisible, but also dangerously exposed.
Megan and Julia, sitting calmly, seemed completely relaxed, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Julia even leaned her chair back a little and glanced sideways at the tablecloth, as if she could feel the anxiety emanating from Amy under the table.
"I told you no one would find you there... for now," Megan murmured, letting the situation unfold as the rooftop quickly filled with people.
The rooftop was already full of attendees. Conversations, laughter, and the faint tinkling of cutlery mixed with the sound of the wind gently blowing between the decorated tables. Samantha appeared with a confident stride, looking impeccable in her professional suit, and approached the table where Megan and Julia were casually chatting.
"Well, it seems the event is in full swing," Samantha said as she took a seat next to the girls. She looked relaxed, but with the authority of someone accustomed to handling high-pressure situations.
Julia, with her typical mischievous smile, discreetly pointed to the tablecloth covering the table.
"In the end, Amy decided to join the party... but from a slightly more intimate place."
Megan laughed as Samantha leaned slightly forward, looking curiously at the edge of the tablecloth.
"Under the table?" she asked, amused.
"Of course, where else?" Megan replied, holding back a laugh.
Samantha let out a brief but genuine laugh, imagining how uncomfortable it must be for Amy. However, something unusual happened in her mind. Almost without realizing it, she imagined herself in that situation.
For a brief moment, her imagination betrayed her. She went from seeing herself sitting, elegant and confident, to crouching under the table, with nothing covering her figure. She visualized how it would feel to have the cold texture of the rooftop floor against her skin, the sensation of the tablecloth brushing her shoulders as she hid, while people, all coworkers, moved around her without knowing she was there.
A shiver ran through her body. Samantha touched her cheeks with both hands, as if the slight warmth she felt in them could bring her back to reality. Her lips tightened as a mixture of discomfort and surprise crossed her face.
Megan, who had been watching her, raised an eyebrow curiously.
"And you? Are you okay?" she asked with a smile that bordered on mockery.
Samantha blinked and quickly regained her composure.
"I'm fine, just thinking about how... compromised Amy must feel right now," she replied with a reassuring smile, returning to her professional tone. "By the way, how are you enjoying yourselves? This event has been a crazy one to organize."
Julia leaned forward, still laughing at the reference to Amy's hiding place.
"Well, we've been having fun. Although I don't know if Amy can say the same from her... cozy corner."
Samantha let out a brief laugh, but her mind was still divided. Although the fleeting moment of imagining herself in Amy's position had passed, it left a strange feeling that she couldn't shake off completely. However, she decided to bury it within herself and continue the conversation.
"I'm glad you're enjoying it. My aunt has worked hard to make this a success. And well, it's a pleasure to have someone as important as Apple's representative here," she said as she took a sip of water from one of the glasses served on the table.
Megan nodded, turning her head to observe the constant flow of guests moving around the rooftop. However, her eyes returned to the tablecloth for a brief moment, as if she were planning something else. Julia, for her part, was still entertained with her cell phone, probably reviewing the recordings she had made up to that point.
Under the table, Amy listened to every word, her heart still pounding. She felt that, somehow, the topic of the conversation always came back to her, even though she was trying to disappear from the world.
Amy had been under the table for more than fifteen minutes, trying to maintain a position that would allow her to cover herself as best as possible. She was sitting on her heels, with her knees bent and the tablecloth enveloping her like a shield. Her crossed arms tried to protect her chest, while her hands firmly rested on her shoulders. Her legs trembled with constant tension, and from time to time, the cold floor became unbearable, forcing her to change position slightly, only to find minimal relief.
From above, Megan and Julia's laughter and whispered comments didn't stop. Both exchanged complicit glances while pretending to pay attention to the conversation Samantha had started, but their eyes kept returning to the edge of the tablecloth, knowing that Amy was hidden just beneath their feet.
Suddenly, the soft music that set the mood for the event stopped, replaced by the sound of a microphone being activated. Amy, although safe from prying eyes, couldn't help but tense up at the amplified voice resonating across the rooftop.
"Good afternoon, everyone," began the clear and firm voice of Beatriz López, Megan's mother. "It is an honor for me to welcome you to this very special event organized by InnovaData Systems."
A protocolary applause filled the place. Amy curled up even more, her face now hidden between her knees. Every sound, from the applause to the murmurs of the attendees, seemed to amplify in her ears, increasing the feeling of vulnerability that invaded her.
"Today, we celebrate not only the achievements of our team, but also the opportunity to receive such an important figure as Mr. Davis, who has generously agreed to share his vision and knowledge with us."
Amy bit her lower lip. It was impossible to ignore the fact that the center of attention was just a few meters away from her, while she was trapped, invisible but so vulnerable, as if any movement could betray her.
Megan leaned slightly towards Julia, with a mischievous smile.
"Can you imagine if someone accidentally lifted the tablecloth?" she whispered, making sure Amy could hear her too.
Julia covered her mouth to keep from laughing out loud, but her eyes sparkled with pure fun.
"I don't think it's necessary. I'm sure Amy is already going through enough embarrassment on her own."
The microphone once again captured the attention of the attendees.
"Without further ado, I would like to introduce Mr. Davis." Beatriz's voice had a tone of professional enthusiasm that only someone in her position could handle.
The applause resonated again. Amy, as a reflex, closed her eyes tightly, wishing to disappear. She could imagine how the man, in an impeccable suit and elegant demeanor, walked towards the microphone. Although she couldn't see him, she felt his presence as clearly as the cold floor against her skin, almost like in the meeting room.
"Thank you, Mrs. López," Mr. Davis began with a deep and confident voice. "It is a privilege to be here today with all of you."
His speech was as professional as expected. He spoke about innovation, about the impact of emerging technologies, and about how companies like InnovaData Systems are leading the digital transformation in the industry. Every word had weight, every pause was calculated.
From her hiding place, Amy listened to every word, but couldn't concentrate on the content. Her mind was divided between the physical discomfort of her position and the fear of being discovered. Her breathing was slow and shallow, trying not to make the slightest noise.
Meanwhile, Megan took out her phone and, in a discreet angle, pointed it towards the tablecloth, recording the shadow of Amy under the table. Julia, on her side, wrote something on her cell phone, probably a message directed at Megan.
"This is historic, Amy," Megan whispered softly as she looked down at the tablecloth. "Did you know that you're hiding while listening to one of the most influential people in the industry?"
Julia couldn't contain herself.
"Yes, Amy. You could call it a unique experience." She let out a giggle, covering her mouth.
Mr. Davis' speech continued. His words mixed with the murmurs of approval from the attendees, while Amy remained trapped in a whirlwind of shame and anxiety. Outside, the sky still shone with the last rays of the afternoon, but for Amy, everything felt like she was caught in a storm she couldn't escape.
Finally, the applause filled the place again when Mr. Davis finished his speech. Amy clenched her fists against her shoulders, praying that nothing else would happen that could make her situation worse. But with Megan and Julia around, she knew that hope was, at best, too optimistic.
Mr. Davis' speech continued with a mix of authority and humor that kept the audience captivated. Amy, curled up under the table, could barely contain the trembling in her legs. The sound of each word felt like a weight in her ears, and the pressure of her own breathing seemed to fill the reduced space she was hiding in.
Suddenly, the tone of the speech changed.
"And, of course," Mr. Davis said, his voice taking on a lighter tone, "I can't help but thank our guest of honor from Apple, who needs no introduction, whose presence here not only reaffirms our strategic alliance, but has also allowed us to secure contracts that I'm sure will shape the future of this company."
The applause erupted again. Amy bit her lower lip, knowing that any untimely movement could draw attention to her hiding place. For a moment, she closed her eyes, trying to block out the noise and the images in her mind of what would happen if someone lifted the tablecloth.
"Now, I must confess something," Mr. Davis added, with a smile that was almost audible in his tone. "When I was in my social group at university, we had a peculiar tradition to celebrate great achievements."
Silence spread across the rooftop, all attendees anxiously waiting to hear what he would say next.
"We would take off the tablecloths from the tables and throw them into the air as a symbol of our joy."
The comment was followed by a dramatic pause, and for a moment, the whole world seemed to stop for Amy. Her mind went blank as she processed the words.
No...
A panic moan escaped her throat before she could stop it, a sound that was quickly followed by Megan and Julia's stifled laughter.
"Can you imagine it?" Megan whispered to Julia, making sure Amy could hear her too. "It would be epic!"
Julia nodded, her eyes sparkling with pure fun.
"Imagine Amy's face if that really happened."
Samantha, who had been observing the speech with a professional attention, couldn't help but let out a small stifled scream, as if she had suddenly seen herself in Amy's place. Her hand flew quickly to her mouth, trying to silence the reaction. In her mind, the fear was not only for the girl's situation, but also for the possible repercussions for the company—and for herself. If things got complicated, she feared that all of this could cost her her job.
Amy, on the other hand, was frozen. Her mind drew the scenario with terrifying clarity: a group of people tearing off the tablecloths from the tables and exposing her to hundreds of employees, businessmen, and one of the most important figures in the tech industry. Cold sweat ran down her back, and for a second, she even stopped breathing.
"Relax, Amy, maybe they just want to show you as part of the company's innovation," Megan whispered mockingly towards the edge of the tablecloth, making sure Amy could hear her.
Julia let out a contained laugh.
"New camouflage technology," they could call it."
Mr. Davis, noticing the nervous laughter of some attendees, raised a hand in a calming gesture.
"Don't worry, ladies and gentlemen. I'm not going to suggest something like that here, especially at such a formal event."
The relief was palpable among the attendees, who let out relaxed laughter at the revelation that it had all been a joke. However, under the table, Amy didn't share the fun. Her heart was pounding so hard that she was sure even Megan and Julia could hear it.
Samantha, regaining her composure, crossed her legs and leaned towards Megan.
"For a moment, I almost thought you were serious," she murmured with a nervous smile, although her eyes betrayed her slight discomfort.
Megan, for her part, was enjoying every second.
"Can you imagine it? If that happened, I think Amy would melt with embarrassment on the spot."
Julia added, laughing:
"Or she would faint. Although, thinking about it, that would be just as fun."
Amy wanted to scream, but she knew that any sound she made would be her ruin. Instead, she limited herself to biting her lip, trying to maintain her position while the world around her seemed to conspire against her.
Finally, Mr. Davis continued with his presentation, returning seriousness to the event. But for Amy, the threat of the joke still resonated in her mind, and the echo of Megan and Julia's taunts added to the unbearable weight of the situation.
Megan couldn't take her eyes off Samantha. There was something in the way her cousin moved, in the small gestures of her hands and the occasional tension in her jaw, that betrayed an unusual discomfort. Was it nervousness? Perhaps something more? Megan observed, intrigued, while maintaining her neutral expression. If Samantha was hiding something, Megan was determined to decipher it.
Suddenly, a sharp voice broke the ambient murmur.
"Samy!" exclaimed a woman approaching the table with a firm and confident step.
Amy, still hidden under the tablecloth, shivered at the sound of the unfamiliar voice, while Julia and Megan turned towards the newcomer with smiles that oscillated between courtesy and amusement.
Valeria, a dark-haired woman with her hair pulled back in an elegant bun, wore a light blue blouse and a perfectly ironed black pencil skirt. Her presence was as professional as it was imposing, although the slight gleam in her eyes revealed a competitive character.
Samantha, upon hearing the nickname, let out an almost imperceptible sigh and straightened her posture.
"Valeria, I've already told you that I prefer you call me Samantha."
"Oh, but 'Samy' sounds much friendlier, don't you think?" replied Valeria with a smile filled with false sweetness, completely ignoring Samantha's correction.
Julia and Megan exchanged a look of barely contained amusement, enjoying Samantha's evident discomfort.
"And what brings you here, Valeria?" Samantha asked, crossing her legs and adopting a more formal tone, as if trying to establish a barrier.
Valeria sat down without being invited, adjusting her skirt with meticulous precision before answering.
"I just came to say hello. You know, I couldn't miss the opportunity to chat with the dear niece of Mrs. López and her... charming company." She glanced briefly at Megan and Julia, to whom she offered a diplomatic smile.
Megan responded with a courteous smile.
"The event is incredible, isn't it, Valeria? My mother really outdid herself this time."
"Of course. Although I must admit I'm surprised that Samantha isn't busy helping her directly." Valeria directed a sharp look at Samantha, her tone laden with insinuation.
Samantha maintained her composure, although a slight stiffness in her shoulders betrayed her discomfort.
"I'm supervising other aspects. My aunt trusts me to handle multiple tasks."
Valeria tilted her head, as if evaluating every word.
"Of course, of course. Well, you know you can always ask me for help if you need to lighten your load." The offer sounded genuine, but the competitive gleam in her eyes said otherwise.
Julia, who was enjoying the exchange, decided to intervene.
"Valeria, do you also work in the systems area or are you in another part of the company?"
"Oh, of course, I'm in the strategic development area," Valeria replied, her tone notably proud. "But I also have experience in systems, in case Samantha needs some advice."
Samantha pressed her lips together, her eyes shining with contained irritation.
"I appreciate the offer, Valeria, but I'm quite capable of handling my work."
Amy, under the table, listened to the conversation with growing discomfort. Although she couldn't see their faces, the tensions were palpable even from her hiding place.
Megan, amused by the dynamics, decided to stir the fire.
"Valeria, you should visit her more often. Sometimes Samantha seems to need a little company."
Samantha glared at Megan, but before she could respond, Valeria let out a little laugh.
"Oh, of course, I'm sure Samy... I mean, Samantha, is always delighted to see me."
Samantha stood up elegantly, clearly determined to end the conversation.
"Unfortunately, I have other things to attend to. It was a pleasure, Valeria."
Valeria also stood up, adjusting her skirt.
"Of course, of course. I don't want to hold you back, Samantha. See you on the next project."
When Valeria left, Samantha sighed deeply and turned to Megan and Julia.
"I don't understand how someone can be so insistent and competitive at the same time."
Megan raised an eyebrow.
"It seems that Valeria has you quite present."
"And that's exactly what I'm trying to avoid," Samantha replied as she massaged her temples.
Under the table, Amy could barely process the exchange, too busy dealing with her own discomfort. Valeria might have left, but the tension she had left in the air was still palpable.
Samantha sighed deeply as she crossed her arms, glancing sideways towards where Valeria had disappeared moments ago. Julia, always curious, was the first to break the silence.
"Who exactly is this Valeria? She seems to know you quite well, Sam."
Samantha sat down again, frowning at hearing the nickname, clearly irritated, but let it go.
"Valeria and I went to the same university," she began, her tone denoting fatigue. "We studied the same degree, Systems Engineering, although we were never exactly friends. From the beginning, she was always... competitive, to put it politely."
Megan, with a smile that oscillated between amusement and malice, leaned towards Samantha.
"Competitive how? Because she seems more like a bitch, if you ask me."
Samantha couldn't help but let out a dry laugh, although she quickly regained her serious tone.
"Let's say she loves to stand out, but not necessarily for her work. In college, she already had this habit of belittling others to make herself look better. And here, nothing has changed."
Julia tilted her head, interested.
"So, why is she in strategic development and not in systems?" She asked. "I thought that was her specialty."
"Because there were no vacancies in systems when she graduated and she applied to this company," Samantha replied with a sarcastic smile. "And believe me, since she arrived here, she hasn't stopped hinting that she would be better off in our department."
Under the table, Amy listened to the conversation with growing discomfort. Although she didn't know Valeria, the way Samantha talked about her made her feel even more vulnerable. The tension in Samantha's voice was palpable, and Amy could perfectly imagine the unspoken rivalry between the two women.
"And how bad can she be?" Megan asked, clearly enjoying the topic.
Samantha let out a long sigh and leaned slightly forward, as if to make sure no one else was listening.
"Bad?" she said, with a hint of incredulity in her tone. "I'll give you an example. A few months ago, one of the new guys, Marco, was working on a project that had a couple of errors in the code. Nothing serious apparently, just things that any beginner would commit. Well, Valeria decided to 'help' by pointing out the errors directly in front of the department head instead of telling him in private."
Julia raised her eyebrows, impressed by the audacity.
"And what happened?"
"What do you think?" Samantha replied, with a bitter grimace. "The boss suspended him for two days for 'negligence', even though the project was still in a preliminary stage and there was no reason to do so."
"Wow, she's definitely a bitch," Megan said with a mocking smile, although her eyes shone with a morbid interest.
"And the worst part is that she kept her part of the project during those days," Samantha added, visibly annoyed. "Obviously, she finished it on time and took all the credit."
Julia burst out laughing, although not so much at the story as at Samantha's evident frustration.
"And what did Marco say?"
"Nothing," Samantha replied, shrugging. "Here, it's hard for someone to speak out against her. She has an almost supernatural ability to gain the trust of the bosses, even if it's at the expense of others."
Amy, under the table, pressed her lips together, feeling her discomfort grow with every word. She couldn't help but imagine what someone like Valeria would do if she discovered her naked under the table.
"So, you're stuck with her in the same building?" Megan asked, laughing softly.
"Unfortunately, yes," Samantha said, running her hand through her hair in a gesture of frustration. "I'd really like her to get a job in another company. When that happens, you won't have to see me crossing paths with her in the hallways so often."
Megan nudged Julia, who smiled broadly while taking a sip of her drink.
"Well, Sam, it seems you need to learn to deal with people like her. Because I doubt she'll be leaving soon."
Samantha shrugged, clearly tired of the topic.
"For now, I'm just trying to handle my work. But knowing her, she's probably already planning the next way to make me look bad."
Julia and Megan shared a complicit look before bursting into laughter, enjoying both the story and Samantha's evident annoyance.
Meanwhile, under the table, Amy tried to make as little noise as possible, wishing the conversation would end soon. She didn't know how much longer she could bear the tension of being there, hidden, listening to everything and fearing what might happen if someone else came to the table.
My CHYOA
-
- Posts: 60
- Joined: Fri Jan 24, 2020 1:46 am
- Has thanked: 36 times
- Been thanked: 130 times
- Contact:
Amy Unfiltered - Chapter 26
Samantha regained her composure, straightening in her seat as she looked at Megan and Julia. Although she had enjoyed the situation up to that point, reality was beginning to weigh on her. With Amy hidden and vulnerable under the table, she realized that, beyond the fun, getting the naked girl out of there without causing a disaster could be a real problem.
"Well, girls," she began, crossing her legs and resting an elbow on the table, "have you thought about how you're going to get Amy out of here without anyone discovering her? Because, at this moment, it seems literally impossible."
Julia, who was busy reviewing the videos she had recorded, let out a small laugh and shrugged.
"Eh, not exactly..."
Megan, on the other hand, seemed more relaxed, taking a sip of her soda before responding.
"It's not that complicated, Sam. We just have to wait for the event to end and everyone to leave."
"And how long do you think that will take?" Samantha asked, raising an eyebrow.
Megan shrugged.
"I don't know... an hour, maybe?"
Under the table, Amy pressed her lips together, feeling her anxiety intensify. The idea of remaining hidden for so long, with the constant fear of being discovered, was unbearable.
"An hour is a long time in these circumstances, Megan," Samantha said, looking at her with some irritation. "Especially considering that Apple's guest should have left by now. We can't risk something going wrong and harming your mom and the company."
Megan waved her hand dismissively.
"Don't worry, Sam. He'll leave soon, I can see him saying goodbye to people. Mr. Davis seems very efficient with these things."
"Are you sure?" Samantha asked, her eyes narrowing slightly.
Julia intervened, resting an arm on the back of the chair.
"Even if he stays, I doubt he'll come to this table. He's too busy with the investors."
Samantha sighed, clearly unconvinced.
"That doesn't answer the main question: how are we going to get her out of here?"
"Well... we haven't thought about that yet," Megan admitted with a mocking smile. "But that doesn't matter, does it?"
Samantha looked at her incredulously.
"Doesn't matter? Megan, you have a completely naked girl hidden with absolutely nothing under the table at a company event. Of course, it matters."
Amy, under the table, felt her heart pounding in her chest. The conversation, although not directed at her, but talking about her, made her feel even more vulnerable.
Megan let out a small laugh, leaning towards Samantha.
"Relax, Sam. We'll figure it out when the time comes."
Julia, as if to lighten the tension, added with a smile.
"We can wait for the event to end. By then, everything will be clear, and we can take her back to the fifth floor for the backpacks without any problem."
Samantha shook her head, clearly frustrated.
"What if someone stays to clean up? Or if an employee decides to stay in the building?"
"Then we'll improvise," Megan replied with a mischievous smile.
Samantha sighed deeply, running a hand through her hair.
"I can't believe you haven't thought about this before."
"Oh, Samy, don't be so serious," Julia said, giving her a mocking smile. "Everything will be fine."
"Don't call me Samy," Samantha replied, frowning.
As the girls discussed, Amy remained completely still under the table, feeling the cold of the floor seep into her skin and the discomfort grow. She couldn't believe that Megan and Julia hadn't considered how to get her out of there. It was as if they had only thought about their fun.
Finally, Samantha sighed again, leaning on the table with both hands.
"Well, we'll wait a little longer. But if this gets complicated, it will be your fault."
Megan and Julia shared a complicit look before nodding.
"Don't worry, Sam," Megan said with a calm smile. "Everything is under control."
Under the table, Amy tried to remain as still as possible, although every muscle in her body seemed to tense up more with each passing second. She knew that any movement, no matter how small, could draw the wrong kind of attention. The fabric of the tablecloth brushed against her back and shoulders, a sensation that would normally have been insignificant, but now seemed amplified by the pressure of her situation.
Megan, sitting calmly in her chair, began to move one foot towards the base of the table, gently pushing one of Amy's legs.
"Are you comfortable down there, Amy?" she asked with a mocking smile, leaning towards the table.
Amy didn't respond, only trying to make herself smaller, sticking to the floor as much as possible.
Julia let out a soft laugh.
"I think she needs a little company," she said as she slid her foot under the table and lightly touched Amy's arm with the tip of her shoe.
Amy jumped and backed away a little, bumping clumsily against another table leg.
"Careful!" Megan exclaimed with false alarm, covering her mouth to contain a laugh. "You're going to knock over the table, Amy."
Julia leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table while looking at Megan.
"Maybe we should give her some space, don't you think?" she said, and then moved her chair back, as if she were going to leave the table, only to slide one leg further under the tablecloth, making Amy have to crawl a little further back to avoid it.
"Do you think she's feeling too bored down there?" Julia responded with a malicious smile.
Megan pretended to think for a moment, then nodded.
"Definitely. We should entertain her."
Julia took her cell phone and, without hesitation, turned on the flashlight, pointing it directly under the table. Amy blinked, dazzled by the sudden light, and raised a hand to protect her eyes.
"There you are!" Julia exclaimed, laughing as she continued to move the light from side to side, as if she were looking for an intruder.
Amy pressed her lips together, trying not to make any sound while moving her hands to block the light. Her heart was pounding, and she could feel the heat rising to her face.
Megan, enjoying the scene, took her own napkin and casually let it fall to the floor.
"Oops, I dropped something," she said with a smile before leaning down as if to pick it up.
Amy saw Megan's face partially appear under the tablecloth and tensed even more, sticking to one of the table legs. Megan pretended to ignore her while picking up the napkin, but before standing up, she whispered:
"I hope you're not thinking of running away, Amy. You could cause a big scandal."
Julia burst out laughing at the look of panic on Amy's face, although the latter could barely move.
From her position, Samantha observed everything with her arms crossed, without saying a word. Her face remained neutral, but her eyes followed every movement with a mix of interest and curiosity. Although she didn't show it, her mind was processing every moment, imagining how far Megan and Julia could go before everything went wrong.
Julia slid a pen under the table and let it roll to Amy's feet.
"Amy, could you give that back to me?" she asked in an innocent tone, resting her chin on one hand while looking at Megan.
Amy hesitated, but finally lifted the pen with trembling hands and placed it on the edge of the table, avoiding any eye contact with the girls.
"Thank you, you're so helpful," Julia commented, making Megan laugh even more.
Finally, Megan looked at Samantha with a mocking smile.
"Sam, you should join us. I'm sure you have some idea to cheer up Amy."
Samantha maintained her posture, only arching an eyebrow.
"Do you think she needs more 'cheering up'?" she asked in a neutral tone.
"Oh, definitely," Julia responded enthusiastically. "But don't worry, we're doing an excellent job."
Samantha didn't respond, only letting out a slight sigh and turning her attention to the bustle of the event. Amy, meanwhile, remained immobile, wishing everything would end soon.
Little by little, the commotion on the rooftop began to subside. Employees and executives, after long talks and informal meetings, began to return to their respective workstations, gather their belongings, and head to the building's exit. The sun, now slowly setting, bathed the rooftop with a golden glow that contrasted with the elegant attire of the attendees.
Julia, playing with her cell phone, watched Megan as both of them attentively observed the dispersing crowd. Amy, for her part, remained hidden under the table, motionless, with rigid muscles and held breath.
"I think they're starting to leave," Julia commented in a low voice, leaning towards Megan.
Megan nodded, drumming her fingers on the table surface.
"Yes, but there are still too many people. Taking Amy out now would be like trying to hide an elephant with a hat," she said, casting a mocking glance at the tablecloth.
Julia let out a giggle.
"An elephant? I'd say it's more like a giant neon sign with flashing lights. It's impossible not to see her."
Under the table, Amy clenched her lips at the comments. She felt the cold sweat running down her back, mixing with the rough sensation of the carpet under her knees. Every little sound around her seemed amplified, as if at any moment someone would lift the tablecloth and discover her naked there below.
Samantha, who had been checking her watch from time to time, crossed her arms and looked at the girls.
"You'll have to be very careful when the time comes," she said, with a more serious tone. "If someone sees her like this, it won't just be a problem for her, but for all of us."
Megan arched an eyebrow, sketching a playful smile.
"Is that an attempt to make me feel guilty? Because it's not working, Sam, you agreed when I told you about it."
Samantha shook her head, but a small smile appeared on her lips.
"I know, I'm just saying that if this gets complicated, I don't want to be blamed for your mess."
Julia leaned towards Samantha with a mischievous smile.
"Don't worry, Sam. You're the queen of discretion. You'll surely find a way to make everything perfect."
Meanwhile, Amy barely moved. Every time she heard someone's footsteps near the table, her heart raced, and her mind filled with catastrophic thoughts: being discovered naked and the whole building finding out. The mere idea made her skin crawl.
"How much longer do you think we should wait?" Julia asked, glancing at her watch.
Megan looked around, making sure that the flow of people left on the rooftop continued to decrease.
"Another 20 minutes, maybe. It's better if everything is completely clear."
Samantha nodded.
"Good idea. Meanwhile, make sure Amy doesn't do anything reckless."
Julia chuckled and looked down at the tablecloth.
"Reckless? As if she could move without being noticed. It's like... a giant spotlight in the darkness, impossible to ignore, and I don't think she's in the mood to play with herself right now, is she?"
Amy, still under the table, closed her eyes and sighed with resignation, how could Julia say that? She knew that any attempt to defend herself or protest would only fuel more teasing.
Time passed slowly, marked by the distant murmurs of conversations and the increasingly scarce sound of footsteps. Amy felt that if this didn't end soon, her anxiety would consume her. Meanwhile, Megan and Julia observed the crowd with the calm of two strategists, waiting for the exact moment to move their most fragile piece on the board: Amy.
Night had finally fallen on the rooftop, leaving the sky speckled with stars that were barely visible due to the city lights. The afternoon bustle had disappeared, and the rooftop was now almost completely silent. The cool night air brought with it a deceptive tranquility, broken only by the occasional murmurs of the few people who still remained.
The logistics team, from waiters to music coordinators, had finished their work. The plates, glasses, and instruments had already been packed and loaded into trucks, leaving only the tables with their intact tablecloths by the supervision team's instructions. The space, now empty, had a desolate air, as if it were a place that had seen too much activity and had run out of energy.
Amy, still hidden under the table, barely dared to breathe. The murmurs and footsteps that had once flooded the rooftop had now disappeared, but her anxiety did not subside. The only constant was the presence of Megan, Julia, and Samantha, who chatted calmly at the table while Amy tried to merge with the darkness under the tablecloth.
Suddenly, firm footsteps were heard. Megan's mother, Beatriz López, and Mr. Davis made their appearance, their figures standing out against the dim lighting of the rooftop. Beatriz with her cream-colored blouse and black pencil skirt, while Mr. Davis, as always, looked impeccable in his black suit.
"Good evening, girls," Beatriz greeted with a professional but kind smile. "I hope you enjoyed the event."
Megan and Julia responded with smiles and nods, although Megan's gaze briefly shifted towards the tablecloth, where Amy remained hidden.
"It was excellent, mom. An incredible event, as always," Megan replied with a charming tone.
Beatriz nodded, satisfied. Then, her tone changed slightly, adopting a more formal air.
"Mr. Davis and I are going to have dinner with some partners at a nearby restaurant. A formal dinner to close some important details."
Mr. Davis nodded, smiling with the confidence of someone accustomed to these events.
"A productive day, no doubt. But there's still work to be done."
Beatriz looked at Samantha seriously, although her tone remained warm.
"Samantha, as always, I entrust you with taking care of the girls. Take them home and make sure they're safe."
Samantha, maintaining her professional posture, nodded immediately.
"Of course, I'll take care of it."
Beatriz slightly inclined her head towards Megan and Julia, her smile reappearing.
"I trust you won't give Samantha any trouble."
Julia and Megan exchanged innocent glances, both with smiles that hid their true intentions.
"Not at all, Aunt Beatriz. Everything will be under control," Julia replied with a sweet tone, pretending to be her aunt as well.
Mr. Davis checked his watch and then looked at Beatriz.
"It's time to go."
Beatriz nodded and waved goodbye, followed by Mr. Davis, whose footsteps echoed as they walked away towards the stairs. The sound of their voices gradually diminished until they completely disappeared.
Once they were alone, Samantha let out a sigh. She leaned towards the table and whispered:
"Well, now we're officially in charge. Any ideas on how we're going to handle this?"
Megan and Julia exchanged complicit glances, but Amy, hidden under the table, only felt her heart racing once again. The silence on the rooftop was deceptive; every little noise seemed louder than normal, and the weight of the situation continued to crush her.
Samantha looked up at the sky, the stars twinkling faintly.
"We'd better decide what to do soon. We don't want to stay here all night."
Amy moved the tablecloth with trembling hands, enough to peek out and observe the rooftop. The first thing she noticed was the absence of the warm glow of the sun that had surrounded her when she went under the table. Now, the light came from the lamps strategically placed around the rooftop, casting long shadows on the empty tables and chairs. The dark sky, speckled with stars, felt oppressive, as if the change from day to night had marked a more sinister turn in her situation.
The night air was noticeably colder. Amy felt it immediately as she left her refuge; the air brushed her exposed skin like a freezing breeze that offered no comfort. Every step she took towards the edge of the table, every movement, made her more aware of the cold that seeped through every pore of her naked body.
When she finally came out completely, she remained crouched, her arms crossed over her chest while her eyes scanned the rooftop. Everything seemed different now. The artificial light gave the place a more empty and desolate air. The disordered chairs, the tablecloths that once fluttered in the breeze, now seemed static, almost ghostly.
Megan smiled, clearly amused by Amy's hesitation.
"Come on, Amy. Sit with us. There's no one here, you have nothing to worry about."
Amy knew that was a lie. There was always something to worry about. But she had no choice, so with slow and careful movements, she approached the nearest chair and sat down, staying as low as possible. Her back was hunched, her arms wrapped around herself as if she could make herself invisible if she made herself small enough.
The cold of the chair was almost unbearable. Amy felt her skin prickle at the contact, a constant reminder of how vulnerable she was. The fabric of the tablecloth hanging by her side occasionally brushed her leg, a small touch that offered no comfort.
Samantha, who had been observing silently, stood up with a professional air.
"I'm going to take a quick look around. I want to make sure that all the staff has left," she said.
Megan raised an eyebrow, her smile widening.
"And the security guards?"
Samantha nodded seriously.
"They won't leave until everyone has left the building, so we have to be careful."
Julia laughed softly, casting a complicit glance at Megan.
"Oh, you know we'll be careful."
Amy, who was listening to every word with growing anxiety, could barely breathe. Her eyes followed Samantha as she walked away, disappearing towards the stairs. With each step Samantha took, the echo resonated on the rooftop, making Amy feel more exposed.
The change in light, the cold air, and the absence of noise beyond Megan's occasional laughter made Amy realize how much had changed since she arrived here. She felt more and more trapped, as if the night itself conspired to keep her in this place.
Megan and Julia didn't waste time in starting to tease Amy while waiting for Samantha. Julia, with her cell phone in hand, blatantly pointed it at her, recording every clumsy movement she made while trying to stay covered.
"Look at you, Amy. You look like you're in a survival show," Julia joked, moving the camera to capture the most humiliating angle.
"Yes, only in this case, there's no grand prize. Well, for you, at least," Megan added with a giggle as she drummed her fingers on the table.
Amy clenched her lips, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She tried to say something, anything, but the words seemed to get stuck in her throat. Every time she opened her mouth, Megan or Julia would let out a new joke that made her snap her mouth shut.
"Don't you have anything to say?" Megan provoked, leaning towards her with a smile of false curiosity.
"Maybe she's too busy praying for this to end soon," Julia added, eliciting more laughter from both of them.
Amy lowered her gaze to her knees, crossing her arms even tighter over her chest and crotch. Before she could say anything else, Samantha reappeared, standing by the rooftop door. Her presence immediately imposed a little more seriousness in the atmosphere.
"It's the perfect time to go down," she announced calmly, but with a slight urgency in her tone. She looked at each of the girls before fixing her gaze on Amy. "But you have to be careful. There could still be someone in the hallways or on the stairs."
Amy felt her stomach churn. The idea of going down and exposing herself even more terrified her, but staying there was not an option. Megan and Julia stood up with an enthusiasm that Amy found insulting, while she could barely stand without her legs trembling.
When the girls started down the stairs, Amy stayed close to Samantha, walking almost glued to her as if her mere presence could protect her. Megan and Julia went ahead, chatting and laughing quietly, showing no concern at all.
Amy, on the other hand, was at her limit. Every creak of the stairs under her feet, every little echo in the emptiness of the lower floors made her heart skip a beat. She looked from side to side, as if expecting someone to suddenly appear and discover her in her state.
Samantha, although calm, seemed to keep an ear out for the sounds of the building. Her heels echoed in the silence, a constant signal that they were descending, but she offered no words of comfort to Amy.
When they reached the first landing on the stairs, Julia turned, smiling mockingly at Amy.
"Are you okay back there? You look like you're about to faint."
Amy didn't respond, simply clenching her lips and trying to calm her breathing.
"Leave her, Julia," Megan said with a soft laugh as she continued down. "Adrenaline is part of the experience."
The descent continued, and although the other three girls seemed relaxed, Amy felt like every step brought her closer to an inevitable disaster.
"Did you hear that?" Amy whispered in a low voice, stopping abruptly at a corner of the staircase. Her eyes opened in panic.
"What thing?" Samantha asked, arching an eyebrow.
Amy pointed down, but the others didn't hear anything. Megan sighed, turning towards her with impatience.
"Amy, the building is empty. Relax a little, will you?"
Samantha shot a warning look at Megan before continuing down.
"Don't get too confident. You never know who might be working late."
That phrase made Amy feel like a chill ran down her spine. With the cold air of the building and the echo of her steps, every shadow seemed bigger, every corner more dangerous. It was like walking on the edge of a precipice, not knowing when you would take a wrong step.
The contrast couldn't be more evident. The three elegantly dressed girls descended the stairs with confident steps. Among them, Amy seemed like an out-of-place ghost, covering her naked body as best she could, as if by just crossing her arms she could disappear.
The cold of the staircase, accentuated by the building's central air conditioning, seemed to seep into the concrete under her feet, freezing Amy with each step she took. The lights, somewhat dim, cast long, flickering shadows as they descended, creating an almost cinematic atmosphere.
Samantha was at the front, her posture rigid and professional while keeping her gaze alert. Megan and Julia were right behind her, exchanging whispered comments that often turned into stifled laughter. Amy, on the other hand, always stayed at the back, sticking to the walls, with careful steps and palpable nervousness.
When they reached the tenth floor, the group briefly stopped at the staircase landing. Samantha slightly turned her head towards the girls.
"Stairs are safer, but keep the noise to a minimum, just in case."
Amy felt those words drive a stake of anxiety into her chest. The possibility of someone coming out of a door at any moment made her sweat despite the cold.
"What's up, Amy?" Megan teased in a low voice, not bothering to hide her smile. "Are you afraid someone will see you?"
Julia let out a contained laugh and then pointed to the next flight of stairs.
"Come on, Amy, don't lag behind. You don't want someone to catch you alone."
Amy clenched her lips and kept going, but her constant fear made her look from side to side. The door to the ninth floor opened abruptly, making a loud metallic noise that echoed in the stairwell. Amy let out a small scream and stepped back, almost tripping on the edge of the step.
"Careful!" Megan exclaimed, laughing. "You'll end up rolling all the way to the first floor."
Samantha turned her head with a sigh, her eyes momentarily severe.
"Calm down, it's just the wind moving the poorly adjusted doors."
Amy swallowed, but her heart was still pounding. Samantha continued down, and the others followed.
On the seventh floor, Megan and Julia decided to intensify Amy's discomfort. Julia went down a little faster and stopped at the next flight, hiding in the shadows of a corner. Megan, quickly understanding the plan, gestured to Amy to keep going down alone.
"Come on, Amy, we're right behind you," Megan said with an innocent smile.
Amy hesitated, but she couldn't stay there without moving forward. Every step she took towards the next flight felt eternal. Just as she reached the level where Julia was hiding, Julia jumped out at her with an exaggerated "Boo!"
Amy screamed, stepping back so fast that she almost fell on Megan, who was right behind her. Julia burst out laughing.
"God, Amy! Are you always on edge?"
Even Samantha, seeing the scene from the front, let out a small, disguised laugh.
"Stop playing, girls," she warned them with a tone that barely concealed her amusement.
Amy, feeling her face burning with embarrassment, clenched her lips and kept going down, tenser than ever.
When they finally reached the sixth floor, they heard a distant noise in the stairwell, an echo of footsteps coming from below. Samantha raised a hand for them to stop and looked down attentively.
"Probably someone who's leaving," she said in a low voice, although her words seemed directed more to herself than to the girls.
Amy felt her legs tremble. What would she do if someone came up? There was no place to hide, not even in the dark corners of the staircase. Megan and Julia, for their part, exchanged glances and smiles, clearly enjoying Amy's growing nervousness.
When the sound of the footsteps disappeared, Samantha gestured for them to keep going. But just as they reached the fifth floor, a faint metallic noise resonated behind them. Amy instinctively turned, her eyes wide open.
"Relax," Samantha said calmly. "It's probably someone closing a door."
"Or maybe it's someone coming for you, Amy?" Megan whispered, leaning towards her with a smile.
Amy didn't respond, simply lowered her gaze and followed the others, feeling like the whole building was conspiring to humiliate her. Every floor they went down made her feel smaller, more defenseless, and more exposed.
The girls were about to reach the fifth-floor door when Samantha stopped abruptly. Her eyes, normally serene and confident, opened slightly with a mix of surprise and concern. A few meters away, in front of Mrs. López's office door, was Valeria, accompanied by a colleague from her team. Both were chatting quietly, reviewing some papers. Samantha's heart seemed to stop for a moment.
"Oh, no..." Samantha muttered to herself, while Megan and Julia exchanged alarmed glances.
Valeria, with her usual confident demeanor and perfectly tailored suit, looked up at the sound of their voices and smiled with sufficiency as she recognized Samantha.
"Samy!" she greeted her with false warmth.
Samantha tightened her lips into a forced smile and automatically corrected:
"It's Samantha."
"Of course, Samantha," Valeria replied, with a tone that didn't quite hide her mockery.
Amy, meanwhile, remained hidden a flight of stairs above, listening to every word with growing anxiety. The possibility of being discovered paralyzed her, but what terrified her even more was what Samantha might do or say.
Valeria stepped forward, her heels echoing against the tiled floor.
"Mrs. López asked me for some urgent documents, and she said you could help me with that. Can we use your office?" she asked, her tone professional but with a hint of superiority.
Samantha swallowed, trying not to show her nervousness.
"Of course, Valeria. Let me check what you need."
Megan and Julia, behind Samantha, immediately understood that the situation was critical. Julia, with her usual quickness, turned to Amy and whispered urgently:
"Change of plans. Go down to the parking lot. We'll bring your backpack there."
"What? How am I supposed to...?"
"Shh, shut up and move," Megan interrupted, gently pushing her down with a hand on her right buttock. "Do as we tell you, Amy."
Amy felt the grip on her buttock and softly squealed, hesitated for a second, looking at the stairs leading to the parking lot. Her entire body trembled, not just from the cold, but from the fear of what might happen if someone saw her.
"Amy, hurry up!" Julia insisted, keeping her tone low but firm.
With no other options, Amy nodded clumsily and started down the stairs with hurried steps, her trembling hands covering herself as best she could.
The Confrontation in the Office
Samantha, meanwhile, tried to maintain her composure in front of Valeria and her colleague.
"We should go into the office so you can access the system," Samantha said, pulling out the access card with a calculated movement, although her fingers trembled slightly as she did so.
Valeria noticed her nervousness, arching an eyebrow.
"Everything okay, Samantha?" she asked with a casual but clearly inquisitive tone.
"Perfectly fine, thank you. It's just been a long day, you know how these events are," Samantha replied.
Samantha smiled diplomatically and opened the office door, letting Valeria and her colleague enter.
Julia and Megan exchanged a quick glance before following Samantha inside. Julia carried Amy's backpack, holding it as if it were just a casual accessory.
Inside the office, Valeria observed the space with curiosity.
"I've always been intrigued by how these management offices are decorated. Not as luxurious as I expected for someone like Mrs. López," she said.
"Well, it's functional and efficient, just like everything we do here," Samantha said, walking to the main desk and turning on Mrs. López's laptop while her mind worked at full speed to avoid mistakes.
As Samantha tried to concentrate, Valeria moved closer, leaning slightly on the desk.
"I hope it won't take you too long. You know Mr. Davis expects quick results, right?" she said, with a deliberately provocative tone.
Megan and Julia, from the side, watched with interest, clearly enjoying the subtle confrontation. Julia whispered softly:
"Do you think I should take a picture?"
Megan elbowed her, trying not to laugh.
"Maybe later."
Amy in the Parking Lot
Meanwhile, Amy hurried down the stairs, feeling her bare feet touch the cold, rough concrete with each step. The echo of her own movements made her feel exposed, as if every sound could attract someone to her.
Upon reaching the parking lot, it seemed like a maze of parked cars and fluorescent lights that occasionally flickered. Amy hugged the wall, looking around with wide eyes, searching for a corner where she could hide.
Finally, she found a small space between two cars, both covered in dust as if they hadn't moved in weeks. Amy curled up there, her knees against her chest, feeling her heart pounding against her ribs.
"Please, let it end soon..." she whispered to herself, closing her eyes and praying that no one else would enter the parking lot.
Each passing minute felt like an eternity. What if Valeria finds out something? What if Julia and Megan don't come down with my backpack? The feeling of being alone and vulnerable in that immense building made her feel more insignificant than ever.
Valeria, with her heels lightly tapping against the office floor, approached one of the desks and stopped in front of a group of backpacks neatly placed. With an inquisitive smile and a slightly furrowed brow, she pointed to the three backpacks.
"Three backpacks? I didn't know that desks now served as a wardrobe," she said, her tone sharp, carrying a curiosity that was not meant to be kind.
Samantha, who was reviewing documents on the computer, felt her jaw tense. Valeria always found ways to make her uncomfortable, and this time, the presence of those particular backpacks made the situation even more complicated.
Before she could respond, Megan stepped forward with a carefree smile.
"Oh, two of those are ours," she said, pointing to Julia and herself. "The other one is... well... " Megan deliberately hesitated, looking at Samantha to continue.
Julia, for her part, quickly added:
"It belongs to a school friend of ours. She had to go somewhere else and asked us to look after it."
Samantha shot a quick glance at Julia and Megan, evaluating their responses. The lie wasn't perfect, but it could work. She nodded slightly and tried to take control of the conversation.
"Exactly. The third backpack belongs to a classmate of mine whom I don't know. Nothing out of the ordinary."
Valeria arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms, her smile becoming even more incisive.
"Really? Wow, I imagine that girl doesn't like doing schoolwork. "
Samantha clenched her teeth but maintained a neutral expression.
"Well, not everyone can be as responsible as you, Valeria," she said, making an effort to sound courteous, although her words carried a subtle edge.
Valeria, however, didn't miss the opportunity to intensify the discomfort. She leaned slightly over the desk, looking at the backpacks as if expecting to discover a great secret.
"And did this friend of yours also 'stay' with you in this office? I find it strange. Knowing Mrs. López, she's very strict about who comes to the office without prior permission." Her tone was sharp, and the intention behind it was far from kind.
Megan, who had been enjoying the exchange, had to hide a laugh behind her hand. For her, seeing her cousin, always so confident and professional, being put on the defensive was a rare and entertaining spectacle.
Julia, playing along, added with a mischievous smile:
"Well, not everyone can be as 'perfect' as Valeria, can they?" The sarcasm in her voice was evident, and although she was on Samantha's side, she didn't miss the opportunity to tease Valeria.
Valeria glanced at Julia, evaluating the comment, but decided to ignore it. Instead, she refocused her attention on Samantha.
"I hope these documents are important enough to justify all this. I expect quick results, you know," she said, letting the word 'results' hang in the air, heavy with implication.
Samantha took the opportunity to regain control.
"They are, and we're making sure everything is handled correctly. So, if you'll excuse me, Valeria, I need to finish this as soon as possible."
Valeria shrugged, feigning disinterest.
"Of course, Samy. I don't want to interrupt your 'work.'" The mockery in her tone was palpable.
Samantha clenched her lips in a rigid smile.
"It's Samantha," she said firmly but controlled.
When Valeria finally stepped back to talk to her colleague, Megan leaned towards Samantha and whispered:
"Wow, is it always like this with you?"
Samantha let out a long, low sigh, looking at the screen as if it were her only escape.
"More than I'd like."
Julia laughed softly, enjoying the moment.
"I like it. I think we should invite her to spend more time with you. She seems to know how to keep you on your toes."
Samantha didn't respond, but Megan nudged her arm, smiling widely.
"Relax, cousin. We all have a 'Valeria' in our lives. And I think she's more interested in annoying you than in the documents."
Meanwhile, Amy, hiding in the parking lot, could only imagine the conversations taking place upstairs, feeling that each minute passed more slowly than the previous one.
Chapter 479: The Encounter in the Parking Lot
The sound of the elevator softly resonated in the silence of the underground parking lot. The doors opened, revealing Valeria and her coworker, both elegantly dressed. Valeria, always in her haughty style, adjusted her purse on her shoulder and walked towards her car with firm steps, her colleague following closely.
Amy, hidden behind a nearby column, felt her heart racing at full speed. They couldn't see her. Not now. She held her breath as her mind worked frantically on how to stay out of sight. She curled up even more, sinking into the shadow provided by the column. The cold floor seeped through her bare skin, and a chilling sensation ran down her spine.
From her position, Amy could hear part of the conversation between the two women as they headed towards a car parked a few meters from her hiding place.
"Finally, this endless day is over," Valeria said with a dramatic sigh, rummaging through her purse for her car keys. "I can't wait to get to the party. I need a drink after all this."
"And Samantha? What about her?" her colleague asked with a slight tone of curiosity. "She seemed a bit tense, don't you think?"
Valeria let out a dry laugh.
"Samantha is always tense. It's her natural state. Although, honestly, I think she enjoys being under pressure. Who knows, maybe she likes the attention."
Amy closed her eyes, praying for the echo of their words and footsteps to fade quickly into the distance. However, just as she thought the danger had passed, she felt a gaze upon her.
Valeria's colleague, as she turned towards the car, seemed to have noticed a movement behind the column. She squinted as if to confirm what she had seen.
"Hey, what's that over there?" she asked with a doubtful tone, vaguely pointing to where Amy was hiding.
Amy held her breath, her mind screaming in panic. Please, don't come. Don't look at me. Don't look at me.
Valeria, who was already unlocking her car, didn't even bother to look where her colleague was pointing.
"Who cares? It's probably just some shadow or trash. Let's go. I'm not staying here a minute longer."
Her colleague hesitated for one more second, but then nodded with a shrug.
"I guess you're right."
Both women got into Valeria's car. The car's headlights briefly illuminated the spot where Amy was curled up, causing her to shrink back even more into the shadow of the column. The engine started with a soft roar, and Amy couldn't help but let out a trembling sigh as she finally saw them leave the parking lot.
Just a few seconds later, the sound of the elevator broke the silence again. This time, the doors opened to reveal Samantha, Megan, and Julia, who came out with their backpacks in hand.
Megan was the first to notice Amy hiding, and a smile spread across her face.
"Well, well, it seems you survived your little test in the parking lot."
Amy, with a lump in her throat, didn't respond right away. She just looked towards the spot where Valeria's car had disappeared, her mind still trapped in the fear of being discovered.
Megan chuckled and patted Samantha on the shoulder.
"Come on, cousin, at least admit it was a decent hiding spot... although, of course, the real fun is when they almost catch you for real."
Samantha didn't say anything, but a small smile appeared on her lips before she turned to the others.
"Well, everything's ready. It's time to go."
Amy slowly stood up, feeling the weight of the night on her shoulders as they surrounded her, still smiling. Another day, she thought, but the torment isn't over yet.
Samantha unlocked the SUV with a soft beep that echoed in the empty parking lot. The vehicle's lights dimly illuminated the gray walls as she opened the driver's door and got in with the same professional elegance that always characterized her.
Megan, behind her, opened the passenger door, but instantly her face contorted into a grimace of disgust.
"Ugh, how gross!" she exclaimed, pointing to the dry but visible stain on the seat. She turned to Amy with a mocking look. "Seriously, Amy, can't you control yourself at all?"
With an exaggerated sigh, Megan leaned towards the glove compartment and pulled out a folded towel, waving it in the air as if handling something contaminated.
"This is the only thing that will save me from sitting on this mess," she said as she spread the towel over the seat. She sat down carefully, making sure the fabric covered the entire stain, and then closed the door with a slam.
Julia climbed into the back seat, settling in next to the backpacks that Samantha had placed earlier. From her seat, she turned to Amy, who was still standing next to the SUV, hesitating, with her hands covering herself as best she could. Julia smiled maliciously and stuck her head out the window.
"What's up, Amy? Aren't you going to get in? Because you know, you can always stay here for the night. I'm sure it would be an unforgettable experience."
Megan chuckled softly as she fastened her seatbelt.
"That's right, Amy. Maybe you'll make friends with the security cameras. Oh, wait! They're not working. What bad luck you have."
Amy swallowed, feeling her face flush. She knew she had no other option. With quick, clumsy steps, she ran to the back door and opened it, climbing into the SUV as fast as she could. She sat huddled in the farthest corner, trying to make herself as small as possible while the backpacks occupied part of the space next to her.
Julia couldn't help but laugh as she closed the door.
"Wow, it seems you always choose the most uncomfortable corner, Amy. You really know how to make it interesting."
Samantha, at the wheel, observed everything through the rearview mirror with a barely visible smile before starting the engine.
"Buckle up, girls. It's time to go."
The vehicle purred softly as it left the parking lot. Amy, from her corner, felt the constant weight of Megan and Julia's gazes and comments, but she said nothing. She just held onto the seatbelt, looking out the window at the dark night sky, and praying that this endless day would finally end.
The SUV glided smoothly through the streets lit by streetlights, the soft rumble of the engine barely interrupting Megan and Julia's laughter as they chatted animatedly in the front seat. Amy, sitting in the back, kept her gaze fixed on the window, watching the city lights pass by quickly. Once again, she felt the weight of being in her vulnerable state, but this time there was a glimmer of hope: her backpack, resting next to her, contained the uniform she longed to put on again.
"It was definitely the best event of the year," Megan commented, leaning slightly towards Samantha. "Not only because of the Apple guest, but because of everything else." Julia nodded, glancing at Amy with a malicious smile.
"Oh, yes. It was unforgettable, wasn't it, Amy?"
Amy didn't respond, simply pressing her lips together while feeling her face flush. Samantha, however, remained silent, her eyes fixed on the road, although a slight smile on her lips betrayed that she was also reflecting on the day.
Finally, they arrived at the street where Amy lived. Samantha stopped the car by the curb and turned slightly to look at her.
"We're here."
Megan took Amy's backpack and handed it to her over the front seat, but not before looking at her with a mocking expression.
"Well, Amy, I hope you enjoyed the day as much as we did. Right, Julia?"
Julia laughed.
"Of course. See you at school tomorrow."
Amy grabbed the backpack hastily, almost snatching it from Megan's hands, opened the backpack, and despite her trembling hands, managed to put on the uniform, finally feeling some relief as she covered herself after an endless day. She got out of the car as quickly as she could. She turned to the SUV and gave them a slight wave.
"See you tomorrow..."
"Bye, Amy!" Megan and Julia sang in unison, while Samantha nodded with a more neutral expression.
"Good night, Amy," Samantha said with a professional tone before driving off again.
Amy watched as the car slowly drove away, its taillights disappearing around the corner. She took a deep breath, finally feeling she could relax as she entered her home.
Samantha and Megan continued their journey, first dropping Julia off at her house. After saying goodbye, Julia got out with a complicit smile, thanking them for the "fun" night.
"See you tomorrow, Megan. Get some rest, Samantha."
"You too," Samantha replied, and waited for Julia to enter her house before driving again.
The journey was now just Megan and Samantha. The atmosphere in the car changed slightly, becoming more relaxed, but also charged with a sense of contained curiosity on Samantha's part. Megan, leaning against the window, seemed to be organizing her thoughts while watching the empty streets pass by quickly.
"So...?" Samantha broke the silence, with a tone that mixed fun and analysis. "Do you want to explain to me exactly how all this started with Amy?"
Megan smiled sideways, looking at her cousin with a spark in her eyes.
"Do you really want to know?"
Samantha nodded, without taking her eyes off the road.
"I think after everything I saw today, you owe me that."
And with that, Megan began to tell the details, letting her voice drop to a conspiratorial tone that promised to reveal more than Samantha expected.
The SUV glided smoothly through the quiet streets of the city. Megan, her face illuminated by the dim lights of the dashboard, looked at Samantha with a mischievous expression as she told her story.
"I told Amy there was a contest where participants had to complete increasingly daring challenges. You know, something like 'who can push their own limits.' I made her believe that the winner would not only gain popularity at school but also a cash prize."
Samantha raised an eyebrow, surprised and amused.
"And did she believe it?" she asked, although the tone of her voice showed more incredulity than curiosity.
Megan laughed softly, leaning forward to emphasize her point.
"Amy is... well, Amy. She trusts people too much, and I think that's what makes her so easy to manipulate."
Samantha pursed her lips, letting out a brief ironic laugh.
"And how far have you taken this 'competition'?" she asked, trying to sound casual, but with a hint of genuine curiosity.
Megan, noticing the interest in her cousin's voice, shrugged, feigning disinterest.
"Oh, you know, enough to keep her in the game. Always making sure she believes she's moving towards something big."
Samantha maintained a skeptical smile, but something in her mind stirred.
"I really don't understand how she hasn't questioned this more deeply," she commented, with a tone that tried to be neutral but carried a hint of astonishment.
"It's just that..." Megan began, her smile widening as she played with a strand of her hair, "Amy has this way of being. She wants to fit in, she wants to be recognized. And well, who am I to not take advantage of that a little?"
Megan's confession made Samantha narrow her eyes, although her smile remained.
"So, according to you, this contest is nothing more than a game to humiliate her."
Megan shrugged, undeterred.
"A little fun never killed anyone. Besides, technically I never promised her anything. I just told her what she wanted to hear."
Samantha let out a sigh, but she couldn't help her mind wandering. As Megan continued talking, a small spark of curiosity ignited in her: How would I react if someone presented me with something like this? Could I be as naive as Amy?
"What are you thinking, cousin?" Megan asked, leaning towards Samantha with a curious look, noticing the moment of introspection of the older woman.
Samantha cleared her throat and changed her expression to a more neutral one.
"I was thinking about how incredibly manipulative you can be."
Megan burst out laughing, unperturbed by the accusation.
"Come on, Sam. Don't tell me you haven't done something similar at work. A little well-intentioned manipulation to get what you need."
Samantha smiled, but didn't respond directly.
"It's not the same as what you're doing. Mine is... different."
Silence filled the car for a moment while Samantha reflected. Finally, with a lighter tone, she asked:
"And what's the next big 'challenge' you have planned for Amy?"
Megan turned to Samantha with a mischievous smile, but before answering, Samantha added:
"Not that I'm approving what you're doing, of course. I just want to know how far you're capable of going."
Megan laughed softly and crossed her arms.
"Oh, cousin, you'd be surprised at how creative I can be."
Samantha, although trying to maintain a serious expression, couldn't help her thoughts wandering once more. The idea of the "contest" kept circling in her mind, along with a small but persistent question: What would I do in Amy's place? How would I react if I were under that kind of pressure?
However, she forced herself to shake off those thoughts. Samantha wasn't Amy. She was professional, self-confident, and not so naive. But, for a brief moment, she wondered how much of that was really true.
"Well, girls," she began, crossing her legs and resting an elbow on the table, "have you thought about how you're going to get Amy out of here without anyone discovering her? Because, at this moment, it seems literally impossible."
Julia, who was busy reviewing the videos she had recorded, let out a small laugh and shrugged.
"Eh, not exactly..."
Megan, on the other hand, seemed more relaxed, taking a sip of her soda before responding.
"It's not that complicated, Sam. We just have to wait for the event to end and everyone to leave."
"And how long do you think that will take?" Samantha asked, raising an eyebrow.
Megan shrugged.
"I don't know... an hour, maybe?"
Under the table, Amy pressed her lips together, feeling her anxiety intensify. The idea of remaining hidden for so long, with the constant fear of being discovered, was unbearable.
"An hour is a long time in these circumstances, Megan," Samantha said, looking at her with some irritation. "Especially considering that Apple's guest should have left by now. We can't risk something going wrong and harming your mom and the company."
Megan waved her hand dismissively.
"Don't worry, Sam. He'll leave soon, I can see him saying goodbye to people. Mr. Davis seems very efficient with these things."
"Are you sure?" Samantha asked, her eyes narrowing slightly.
Julia intervened, resting an arm on the back of the chair.
"Even if he stays, I doubt he'll come to this table. He's too busy with the investors."
Samantha sighed, clearly unconvinced.
"That doesn't answer the main question: how are we going to get her out of here?"
"Well... we haven't thought about that yet," Megan admitted with a mocking smile. "But that doesn't matter, does it?"
Samantha looked at her incredulously.
"Doesn't matter? Megan, you have a completely naked girl hidden with absolutely nothing under the table at a company event. Of course, it matters."
Amy, under the table, felt her heart pounding in her chest. The conversation, although not directed at her, but talking about her, made her feel even more vulnerable.
Megan let out a small laugh, leaning towards Samantha.
"Relax, Sam. We'll figure it out when the time comes."
Julia, as if to lighten the tension, added with a smile.
"We can wait for the event to end. By then, everything will be clear, and we can take her back to the fifth floor for the backpacks without any problem."
Samantha shook her head, clearly frustrated.
"What if someone stays to clean up? Or if an employee decides to stay in the building?"
"Then we'll improvise," Megan replied with a mischievous smile.
Samantha sighed deeply, running a hand through her hair.
"I can't believe you haven't thought about this before."
"Oh, Samy, don't be so serious," Julia said, giving her a mocking smile. "Everything will be fine."
"Don't call me Samy," Samantha replied, frowning.
As the girls discussed, Amy remained completely still under the table, feeling the cold of the floor seep into her skin and the discomfort grow. She couldn't believe that Megan and Julia hadn't considered how to get her out of there. It was as if they had only thought about their fun.
Finally, Samantha sighed again, leaning on the table with both hands.
"Well, we'll wait a little longer. But if this gets complicated, it will be your fault."
Megan and Julia shared a complicit look before nodding.
"Don't worry, Sam," Megan said with a calm smile. "Everything is under control."
Under the table, Amy tried to remain as still as possible, although every muscle in her body seemed to tense up more with each passing second. She knew that any movement, no matter how small, could draw the wrong kind of attention. The fabric of the tablecloth brushed against her back and shoulders, a sensation that would normally have been insignificant, but now seemed amplified by the pressure of her situation.
Megan, sitting calmly in her chair, began to move one foot towards the base of the table, gently pushing one of Amy's legs.
"Are you comfortable down there, Amy?" she asked with a mocking smile, leaning towards the table.
Amy didn't respond, only trying to make herself smaller, sticking to the floor as much as possible.
Julia let out a soft laugh.
"I think she needs a little company," she said as she slid her foot under the table and lightly touched Amy's arm with the tip of her shoe.
Amy jumped and backed away a little, bumping clumsily against another table leg.
"Careful!" Megan exclaimed with false alarm, covering her mouth to contain a laugh. "You're going to knock over the table, Amy."
Julia leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table while looking at Megan.
"Maybe we should give her some space, don't you think?" she said, and then moved her chair back, as if she were going to leave the table, only to slide one leg further under the tablecloth, making Amy have to crawl a little further back to avoid it.
"Do you think she's feeling too bored down there?" Julia responded with a malicious smile.
Megan pretended to think for a moment, then nodded.
"Definitely. We should entertain her."
Julia took her cell phone and, without hesitation, turned on the flashlight, pointing it directly under the table. Amy blinked, dazzled by the sudden light, and raised a hand to protect her eyes.
"There you are!" Julia exclaimed, laughing as she continued to move the light from side to side, as if she were looking for an intruder.
Amy pressed her lips together, trying not to make any sound while moving her hands to block the light. Her heart was pounding, and she could feel the heat rising to her face.
Megan, enjoying the scene, took her own napkin and casually let it fall to the floor.
"Oops, I dropped something," she said with a smile before leaning down as if to pick it up.
Amy saw Megan's face partially appear under the tablecloth and tensed even more, sticking to one of the table legs. Megan pretended to ignore her while picking up the napkin, but before standing up, she whispered:
"I hope you're not thinking of running away, Amy. You could cause a big scandal."
Julia burst out laughing at the look of panic on Amy's face, although the latter could barely move.
From her position, Samantha observed everything with her arms crossed, without saying a word. Her face remained neutral, but her eyes followed every movement with a mix of interest and curiosity. Although she didn't show it, her mind was processing every moment, imagining how far Megan and Julia could go before everything went wrong.
Julia slid a pen under the table and let it roll to Amy's feet.
"Amy, could you give that back to me?" she asked in an innocent tone, resting her chin on one hand while looking at Megan.
Amy hesitated, but finally lifted the pen with trembling hands and placed it on the edge of the table, avoiding any eye contact with the girls.
"Thank you, you're so helpful," Julia commented, making Megan laugh even more.
Finally, Megan looked at Samantha with a mocking smile.
"Sam, you should join us. I'm sure you have some idea to cheer up Amy."
Samantha maintained her posture, only arching an eyebrow.
"Do you think she needs more 'cheering up'?" she asked in a neutral tone.
"Oh, definitely," Julia responded enthusiastically. "But don't worry, we're doing an excellent job."
Samantha didn't respond, only letting out a slight sigh and turning her attention to the bustle of the event. Amy, meanwhile, remained immobile, wishing everything would end soon.
Little by little, the commotion on the rooftop began to subside. Employees and executives, after long talks and informal meetings, began to return to their respective workstations, gather their belongings, and head to the building's exit. The sun, now slowly setting, bathed the rooftop with a golden glow that contrasted with the elegant attire of the attendees.
Julia, playing with her cell phone, watched Megan as both of them attentively observed the dispersing crowd. Amy, for her part, remained hidden under the table, motionless, with rigid muscles and held breath.
"I think they're starting to leave," Julia commented in a low voice, leaning towards Megan.
Megan nodded, drumming her fingers on the table surface.
"Yes, but there are still too many people. Taking Amy out now would be like trying to hide an elephant with a hat," she said, casting a mocking glance at the tablecloth.
Julia let out a giggle.
"An elephant? I'd say it's more like a giant neon sign with flashing lights. It's impossible not to see her."
Under the table, Amy clenched her lips at the comments. She felt the cold sweat running down her back, mixing with the rough sensation of the carpet under her knees. Every little sound around her seemed amplified, as if at any moment someone would lift the tablecloth and discover her naked there below.
Samantha, who had been checking her watch from time to time, crossed her arms and looked at the girls.
"You'll have to be very careful when the time comes," she said, with a more serious tone. "If someone sees her like this, it won't just be a problem for her, but for all of us."
Megan arched an eyebrow, sketching a playful smile.
"Is that an attempt to make me feel guilty? Because it's not working, Sam, you agreed when I told you about it."
Samantha shook her head, but a small smile appeared on her lips.
"I know, I'm just saying that if this gets complicated, I don't want to be blamed for your mess."
Julia leaned towards Samantha with a mischievous smile.
"Don't worry, Sam. You're the queen of discretion. You'll surely find a way to make everything perfect."
Meanwhile, Amy barely moved. Every time she heard someone's footsteps near the table, her heart raced, and her mind filled with catastrophic thoughts: being discovered naked and the whole building finding out. The mere idea made her skin crawl.
"How much longer do you think we should wait?" Julia asked, glancing at her watch.
Megan looked around, making sure that the flow of people left on the rooftop continued to decrease.
"Another 20 minutes, maybe. It's better if everything is completely clear."
Samantha nodded.
"Good idea. Meanwhile, make sure Amy doesn't do anything reckless."
Julia chuckled and looked down at the tablecloth.
"Reckless? As if she could move without being noticed. It's like... a giant spotlight in the darkness, impossible to ignore, and I don't think she's in the mood to play with herself right now, is she?"
Amy, still under the table, closed her eyes and sighed with resignation, how could Julia say that? She knew that any attempt to defend herself or protest would only fuel more teasing.
Time passed slowly, marked by the distant murmurs of conversations and the increasingly scarce sound of footsteps. Amy felt that if this didn't end soon, her anxiety would consume her. Meanwhile, Megan and Julia observed the crowd with the calm of two strategists, waiting for the exact moment to move their most fragile piece on the board: Amy.
Night had finally fallen on the rooftop, leaving the sky speckled with stars that were barely visible due to the city lights. The afternoon bustle had disappeared, and the rooftop was now almost completely silent. The cool night air brought with it a deceptive tranquility, broken only by the occasional murmurs of the few people who still remained.
The logistics team, from waiters to music coordinators, had finished their work. The plates, glasses, and instruments had already been packed and loaded into trucks, leaving only the tables with their intact tablecloths by the supervision team's instructions. The space, now empty, had a desolate air, as if it were a place that had seen too much activity and had run out of energy.
Amy, still hidden under the table, barely dared to breathe. The murmurs and footsteps that had once flooded the rooftop had now disappeared, but her anxiety did not subside. The only constant was the presence of Megan, Julia, and Samantha, who chatted calmly at the table while Amy tried to merge with the darkness under the tablecloth.
Suddenly, firm footsteps were heard. Megan's mother, Beatriz López, and Mr. Davis made their appearance, their figures standing out against the dim lighting of the rooftop. Beatriz with her cream-colored blouse and black pencil skirt, while Mr. Davis, as always, looked impeccable in his black suit.
"Good evening, girls," Beatriz greeted with a professional but kind smile. "I hope you enjoyed the event."
Megan and Julia responded with smiles and nods, although Megan's gaze briefly shifted towards the tablecloth, where Amy remained hidden.
"It was excellent, mom. An incredible event, as always," Megan replied with a charming tone.
Beatriz nodded, satisfied. Then, her tone changed slightly, adopting a more formal air.
"Mr. Davis and I are going to have dinner with some partners at a nearby restaurant. A formal dinner to close some important details."
Mr. Davis nodded, smiling with the confidence of someone accustomed to these events.
"A productive day, no doubt. But there's still work to be done."
Beatriz looked at Samantha seriously, although her tone remained warm.
"Samantha, as always, I entrust you with taking care of the girls. Take them home and make sure they're safe."
Samantha, maintaining her professional posture, nodded immediately.
"Of course, I'll take care of it."
Beatriz slightly inclined her head towards Megan and Julia, her smile reappearing.
"I trust you won't give Samantha any trouble."
Julia and Megan exchanged innocent glances, both with smiles that hid their true intentions.
"Not at all, Aunt Beatriz. Everything will be under control," Julia replied with a sweet tone, pretending to be her aunt as well.
Mr. Davis checked his watch and then looked at Beatriz.
"It's time to go."
Beatriz nodded and waved goodbye, followed by Mr. Davis, whose footsteps echoed as they walked away towards the stairs. The sound of their voices gradually diminished until they completely disappeared.
Once they were alone, Samantha let out a sigh. She leaned towards the table and whispered:
"Well, now we're officially in charge. Any ideas on how we're going to handle this?"
Megan and Julia exchanged complicit glances, but Amy, hidden under the table, only felt her heart racing once again. The silence on the rooftop was deceptive; every little noise seemed louder than normal, and the weight of the situation continued to crush her.
Samantha looked up at the sky, the stars twinkling faintly.
"We'd better decide what to do soon. We don't want to stay here all night."
Amy moved the tablecloth with trembling hands, enough to peek out and observe the rooftop. The first thing she noticed was the absence of the warm glow of the sun that had surrounded her when she went under the table. Now, the light came from the lamps strategically placed around the rooftop, casting long shadows on the empty tables and chairs. The dark sky, speckled with stars, felt oppressive, as if the change from day to night had marked a more sinister turn in her situation.
The night air was noticeably colder. Amy felt it immediately as she left her refuge; the air brushed her exposed skin like a freezing breeze that offered no comfort. Every step she took towards the edge of the table, every movement, made her more aware of the cold that seeped through every pore of her naked body.
When she finally came out completely, she remained crouched, her arms crossed over her chest while her eyes scanned the rooftop. Everything seemed different now. The artificial light gave the place a more empty and desolate air. The disordered chairs, the tablecloths that once fluttered in the breeze, now seemed static, almost ghostly.
Megan smiled, clearly amused by Amy's hesitation.
"Come on, Amy. Sit with us. There's no one here, you have nothing to worry about."
Amy knew that was a lie. There was always something to worry about. But she had no choice, so with slow and careful movements, she approached the nearest chair and sat down, staying as low as possible. Her back was hunched, her arms wrapped around herself as if she could make herself invisible if she made herself small enough.
The cold of the chair was almost unbearable. Amy felt her skin prickle at the contact, a constant reminder of how vulnerable she was. The fabric of the tablecloth hanging by her side occasionally brushed her leg, a small touch that offered no comfort.
Samantha, who had been observing silently, stood up with a professional air.
"I'm going to take a quick look around. I want to make sure that all the staff has left," she said.
Megan raised an eyebrow, her smile widening.
"And the security guards?"
Samantha nodded seriously.
"They won't leave until everyone has left the building, so we have to be careful."
Julia laughed softly, casting a complicit glance at Megan.
"Oh, you know we'll be careful."
Amy, who was listening to every word with growing anxiety, could barely breathe. Her eyes followed Samantha as she walked away, disappearing towards the stairs. With each step Samantha took, the echo resonated on the rooftop, making Amy feel more exposed.
The change in light, the cold air, and the absence of noise beyond Megan's occasional laughter made Amy realize how much had changed since she arrived here. She felt more and more trapped, as if the night itself conspired to keep her in this place.
Megan and Julia didn't waste time in starting to tease Amy while waiting for Samantha. Julia, with her cell phone in hand, blatantly pointed it at her, recording every clumsy movement she made while trying to stay covered.
"Look at you, Amy. You look like you're in a survival show," Julia joked, moving the camera to capture the most humiliating angle.
"Yes, only in this case, there's no grand prize. Well, for you, at least," Megan added with a giggle as she drummed her fingers on the table.
Amy clenched her lips, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She tried to say something, anything, but the words seemed to get stuck in her throat. Every time she opened her mouth, Megan or Julia would let out a new joke that made her snap her mouth shut.
"Don't you have anything to say?" Megan provoked, leaning towards her with a smile of false curiosity.
"Maybe she's too busy praying for this to end soon," Julia added, eliciting more laughter from both of them.
Amy lowered her gaze to her knees, crossing her arms even tighter over her chest and crotch. Before she could say anything else, Samantha reappeared, standing by the rooftop door. Her presence immediately imposed a little more seriousness in the atmosphere.
"It's the perfect time to go down," she announced calmly, but with a slight urgency in her tone. She looked at each of the girls before fixing her gaze on Amy. "But you have to be careful. There could still be someone in the hallways or on the stairs."
Amy felt her stomach churn. The idea of going down and exposing herself even more terrified her, but staying there was not an option. Megan and Julia stood up with an enthusiasm that Amy found insulting, while she could barely stand without her legs trembling.
When the girls started down the stairs, Amy stayed close to Samantha, walking almost glued to her as if her mere presence could protect her. Megan and Julia went ahead, chatting and laughing quietly, showing no concern at all.
Amy, on the other hand, was at her limit. Every creak of the stairs under her feet, every little echo in the emptiness of the lower floors made her heart skip a beat. She looked from side to side, as if expecting someone to suddenly appear and discover her in her state.
Samantha, although calm, seemed to keep an ear out for the sounds of the building. Her heels echoed in the silence, a constant signal that they were descending, but she offered no words of comfort to Amy.
When they reached the first landing on the stairs, Julia turned, smiling mockingly at Amy.
"Are you okay back there? You look like you're about to faint."
Amy didn't respond, simply clenching her lips and trying to calm her breathing.
"Leave her, Julia," Megan said with a soft laugh as she continued down. "Adrenaline is part of the experience."
The descent continued, and although the other three girls seemed relaxed, Amy felt like every step brought her closer to an inevitable disaster.
"Did you hear that?" Amy whispered in a low voice, stopping abruptly at a corner of the staircase. Her eyes opened in panic.
"What thing?" Samantha asked, arching an eyebrow.
Amy pointed down, but the others didn't hear anything. Megan sighed, turning towards her with impatience.
"Amy, the building is empty. Relax a little, will you?"
Samantha shot a warning look at Megan before continuing down.
"Don't get too confident. You never know who might be working late."
That phrase made Amy feel like a chill ran down her spine. With the cold air of the building and the echo of her steps, every shadow seemed bigger, every corner more dangerous. It was like walking on the edge of a precipice, not knowing when you would take a wrong step.
The contrast couldn't be more evident. The three elegantly dressed girls descended the stairs with confident steps. Among them, Amy seemed like an out-of-place ghost, covering her naked body as best she could, as if by just crossing her arms she could disappear.
The cold of the staircase, accentuated by the building's central air conditioning, seemed to seep into the concrete under her feet, freezing Amy with each step she took. The lights, somewhat dim, cast long, flickering shadows as they descended, creating an almost cinematic atmosphere.
Samantha was at the front, her posture rigid and professional while keeping her gaze alert. Megan and Julia were right behind her, exchanging whispered comments that often turned into stifled laughter. Amy, on the other hand, always stayed at the back, sticking to the walls, with careful steps and palpable nervousness.
When they reached the tenth floor, the group briefly stopped at the staircase landing. Samantha slightly turned her head towards the girls.
"Stairs are safer, but keep the noise to a minimum, just in case."
Amy felt those words drive a stake of anxiety into her chest. The possibility of someone coming out of a door at any moment made her sweat despite the cold.
"What's up, Amy?" Megan teased in a low voice, not bothering to hide her smile. "Are you afraid someone will see you?"
Julia let out a contained laugh and then pointed to the next flight of stairs.
"Come on, Amy, don't lag behind. You don't want someone to catch you alone."
Amy clenched her lips and kept going, but her constant fear made her look from side to side. The door to the ninth floor opened abruptly, making a loud metallic noise that echoed in the stairwell. Amy let out a small scream and stepped back, almost tripping on the edge of the step.
"Careful!" Megan exclaimed, laughing. "You'll end up rolling all the way to the first floor."
Samantha turned her head with a sigh, her eyes momentarily severe.
"Calm down, it's just the wind moving the poorly adjusted doors."
Amy swallowed, but her heart was still pounding. Samantha continued down, and the others followed.
On the seventh floor, Megan and Julia decided to intensify Amy's discomfort. Julia went down a little faster and stopped at the next flight, hiding in the shadows of a corner. Megan, quickly understanding the plan, gestured to Amy to keep going down alone.
"Come on, Amy, we're right behind you," Megan said with an innocent smile.
Amy hesitated, but she couldn't stay there without moving forward. Every step she took towards the next flight felt eternal. Just as she reached the level where Julia was hiding, Julia jumped out at her with an exaggerated "Boo!"
Amy screamed, stepping back so fast that she almost fell on Megan, who was right behind her. Julia burst out laughing.
"God, Amy! Are you always on edge?"
Even Samantha, seeing the scene from the front, let out a small, disguised laugh.
"Stop playing, girls," she warned them with a tone that barely concealed her amusement.
Amy, feeling her face burning with embarrassment, clenched her lips and kept going down, tenser than ever.
When they finally reached the sixth floor, they heard a distant noise in the stairwell, an echo of footsteps coming from below. Samantha raised a hand for them to stop and looked down attentively.
"Probably someone who's leaving," she said in a low voice, although her words seemed directed more to herself than to the girls.
Amy felt her legs tremble. What would she do if someone came up? There was no place to hide, not even in the dark corners of the staircase. Megan and Julia, for their part, exchanged glances and smiles, clearly enjoying Amy's growing nervousness.
When the sound of the footsteps disappeared, Samantha gestured for them to keep going. But just as they reached the fifth floor, a faint metallic noise resonated behind them. Amy instinctively turned, her eyes wide open.
"Relax," Samantha said calmly. "It's probably someone closing a door."
"Or maybe it's someone coming for you, Amy?" Megan whispered, leaning towards her with a smile.
Amy didn't respond, simply lowered her gaze and followed the others, feeling like the whole building was conspiring to humiliate her. Every floor they went down made her feel smaller, more defenseless, and more exposed.
The girls were about to reach the fifth-floor door when Samantha stopped abruptly. Her eyes, normally serene and confident, opened slightly with a mix of surprise and concern. A few meters away, in front of Mrs. López's office door, was Valeria, accompanied by a colleague from her team. Both were chatting quietly, reviewing some papers. Samantha's heart seemed to stop for a moment.
"Oh, no..." Samantha muttered to herself, while Megan and Julia exchanged alarmed glances.
Valeria, with her usual confident demeanor and perfectly tailored suit, looked up at the sound of their voices and smiled with sufficiency as she recognized Samantha.
"Samy!" she greeted her with false warmth.
Samantha tightened her lips into a forced smile and automatically corrected:
"It's Samantha."
"Of course, Samantha," Valeria replied, with a tone that didn't quite hide her mockery.
Amy, meanwhile, remained hidden a flight of stairs above, listening to every word with growing anxiety. The possibility of being discovered paralyzed her, but what terrified her even more was what Samantha might do or say.
Valeria stepped forward, her heels echoing against the tiled floor.
"Mrs. López asked me for some urgent documents, and she said you could help me with that. Can we use your office?" she asked, her tone professional but with a hint of superiority.
Samantha swallowed, trying not to show her nervousness.
"Of course, Valeria. Let me check what you need."
Megan and Julia, behind Samantha, immediately understood that the situation was critical. Julia, with her usual quickness, turned to Amy and whispered urgently:
"Change of plans. Go down to the parking lot. We'll bring your backpack there."
"What? How am I supposed to...?"
"Shh, shut up and move," Megan interrupted, gently pushing her down with a hand on her right buttock. "Do as we tell you, Amy."
Amy felt the grip on her buttock and softly squealed, hesitated for a second, looking at the stairs leading to the parking lot. Her entire body trembled, not just from the cold, but from the fear of what might happen if someone saw her.
"Amy, hurry up!" Julia insisted, keeping her tone low but firm.
With no other options, Amy nodded clumsily and started down the stairs with hurried steps, her trembling hands covering herself as best she could.
The Confrontation in the Office
Samantha, meanwhile, tried to maintain her composure in front of Valeria and her colleague.
"We should go into the office so you can access the system," Samantha said, pulling out the access card with a calculated movement, although her fingers trembled slightly as she did so.
Valeria noticed her nervousness, arching an eyebrow.
"Everything okay, Samantha?" she asked with a casual but clearly inquisitive tone.
"Perfectly fine, thank you. It's just been a long day, you know how these events are," Samantha replied.
Samantha smiled diplomatically and opened the office door, letting Valeria and her colleague enter.
Julia and Megan exchanged a quick glance before following Samantha inside. Julia carried Amy's backpack, holding it as if it were just a casual accessory.
Inside the office, Valeria observed the space with curiosity.
"I've always been intrigued by how these management offices are decorated. Not as luxurious as I expected for someone like Mrs. López," she said.
"Well, it's functional and efficient, just like everything we do here," Samantha said, walking to the main desk and turning on Mrs. López's laptop while her mind worked at full speed to avoid mistakes.
As Samantha tried to concentrate, Valeria moved closer, leaning slightly on the desk.
"I hope it won't take you too long. You know Mr. Davis expects quick results, right?" she said, with a deliberately provocative tone.
Megan and Julia, from the side, watched with interest, clearly enjoying the subtle confrontation. Julia whispered softly:
"Do you think I should take a picture?"
Megan elbowed her, trying not to laugh.
"Maybe later."
Amy in the Parking Lot
Meanwhile, Amy hurried down the stairs, feeling her bare feet touch the cold, rough concrete with each step. The echo of her own movements made her feel exposed, as if every sound could attract someone to her.
Upon reaching the parking lot, it seemed like a maze of parked cars and fluorescent lights that occasionally flickered. Amy hugged the wall, looking around with wide eyes, searching for a corner where she could hide.
Finally, she found a small space between two cars, both covered in dust as if they hadn't moved in weeks. Amy curled up there, her knees against her chest, feeling her heart pounding against her ribs.
"Please, let it end soon..." she whispered to herself, closing her eyes and praying that no one else would enter the parking lot.
Each passing minute felt like an eternity. What if Valeria finds out something? What if Julia and Megan don't come down with my backpack? The feeling of being alone and vulnerable in that immense building made her feel more insignificant than ever.
Valeria, with her heels lightly tapping against the office floor, approached one of the desks and stopped in front of a group of backpacks neatly placed. With an inquisitive smile and a slightly furrowed brow, she pointed to the three backpacks.
"Three backpacks? I didn't know that desks now served as a wardrobe," she said, her tone sharp, carrying a curiosity that was not meant to be kind.
Samantha, who was reviewing documents on the computer, felt her jaw tense. Valeria always found ways to make her uncomfortable, and this time, the presence of those particular backpacks made the situation even more complicated.
Before she could respond, Megan stepped forward with a carefree smile.
"Oh, two of those are ours," she said, pointing to Julia and herself. "The other one is... well... " Megan deliberately hesitated, looking at Samantha to continue.
Julia, for her part, quickly added:
"It belongs to a school friend of ours. She had to go somewhere else and asked us to look after it."
Samantha shot a quick glance at Julia and Megan, evaluating their responses. The lie wasn't perfect, but it could work. She nodded slightly and tried to take control of the conversation.
"Exactly. The third backpack belongs to a classmate of mine whom I don't know. Nothing out of the ordinary."
Valeria arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms, her smile becoming even more incisive.
"Really? Wow, I imagine that girl doesn't like doing schoolwork. "
Samantha clenched her teeth but maintained a neutral expression.
"Well, not everyone can be as responsible as you, Valeria," she said, making an effort to sound courteous, although her words carried a subtle edge.
Valeria, however, didn't miss the opportunity to intensify the discomfort. She leaned slightly over the desk, looking at the backpacks as if expecting to discover a great secret.
"And did this friend of yours also 'stay' with you in this office? I find it strange. Knowing Mrs. López, she's very strict about who comes to the office without prior permission." Her tone was sharp, and the intention behind it was far from kind.
Megan, who had been enjoying the exchange, had to hide a laugh behind her hand. For her, seeing her cousin, always so confident and professional, being put on the defensive was a rare and entertaining spectacle.
Julia, playing along, added with a mischievous smile:
"Well, not everyone can be as 'perfect' as Valeria, can they?" The sarcasm in her voice was evident, and although she was on Samantha's side, she didn't miss the opportunity to tease Valeria.
Valeria glanced at Julia, evaluating the comment, but decided to ignore it. Instead, she refocused her attention on Samantha.
"I hope these documents are important enough to justify all this. I expect quick results, you know," she said, letting the word 'results' hang in the air, heavy with implication.
Samantha took the opportunity to regain control.
"They are, and we're making sure everything is handled correctly. So, if you'll excuse me, Valeria, I need to finish this as soon as possible."
Valeria shrugged, feigning disinterest.
"Of course, Samy. I don't want to interrupt your 'work.'" The mockery in her tone was palpable.
Samantha clenched her lips in a rigid smile.
"It's Samantha," she said firmly but controlled.
When Valeria finally stepped back to talk to her colleague, Megan leaned towards Samantha and whispered:
"Wow, is it always like this with you?"
Samantha let out a long, low sigh, looking at the screen as if it were her only escape.
"More than I'd like."
Julia laughed softly, enjoying the moment.
"I like it. I think we should invite her to spend more time with you. She seems to know how to keep you on your toes."
Samantha didn't respond, but Megan nudged her arm, smiling widely.
"Relax, cousin. We all have a 'Valeria' in our lives. And I think she's more interested in annoying you than in the documents."
Meanwhile, Amy, hiding in the parking lot, could only imagine the conversations taking place upstairs, feeling that each minute passed more slowly than the previous one.
Chapter 479: The Encounter in the Parking Lot
The sound of the elevator softly resonated in the silence of the underground parking lot. The doors opened, revealing Valeria and her coworker, both elegantly dressed. Valeria, always in her haughty style, adjusted her purse on her shoulder and walked towards her car with firm steps, her colleague following closely.
Amy, hidden behind a nearby column, felt her heart racing at full speed. They couldn't see her. Not now. She held her breath as her mind worked frantically on how to stay out of sight. She curled up even more, sinking into the shadow provided by the column. The cold floor seeped through her bare skin, and a chilling sensation ran down her spine.
From her position, Amy could hear part of the conversation between the two women as they headed towards a car parked a few meters from her hiding place.
"Finally, this endless day is over," Valeria said with a dramatic sigh, rummaging through her purse for her car keys. "I can't wait to get to the party. I need a drink after all this."
"And Samantha? What about her?" her colleague asked with a slight tone of curiosity. "She seemed a bit tense, don't you think?"
Valeria let out a dry laugh.
"Samantha is always tense. It's her natural state. Although, honestly, I think she enjoys being under pressure. Who knows, maybe she likes the attention."
Amy closed her eyes, praying for the echo of their words and footsteps to fade quickly into the distance. However, just as she thought the danger had passed, she felt a gaze upon her.
Valeria's colleague, as she turned towards the car, seemed to have noticed a movement behind the column. She squinted as if to confirm what she had seen.
"Hey, what's that over there?" she asked with a doubtful tone, vaguely pointing to where Amy was hiding.
Amy held her breath, her mind screaming in panic. Please, don't come. Don't look at me. Don't look at me.
Valeria, who was already unlocking her car, didn't even bother to look where her colleague was pointing.
"Who cares? It's probably just some shadow or trash. Let's go. I'm not staying here a minute longer."
Her colleague hesitated for one more second, but then nodded with a shrug.
"I guess you're right."
Both women got into Valeria's car. The car's headlights briefly illuminated the spot where Amy was curled up, causing her to shrink back even more into the shadow of the column. The engine started with a soft roar, and Amy couldn't help but let out a trembling sigh as she finally saw them leave the parking lot.
Just a few seconds later, the sound of the elevator broke the silence again. This time, the doors opened to reveal Samantha, Megan, and Julia, who came out with their backpacks in hand.
Megan was the first to notice Amy hiding, and a smile spread across her face.
"Well, well, it seems you survived your little test in the parking lot."
Amy, with a lump in her throat, didn't respond right away. She just looked towards the spot where Valeria's car had disappeared, her mind still trapped in the fear of being discovered.
Megan chuckled and patted Samantha on the shoulder.
"Come on, cousin, at least admit it was a decent hiding spot... although, of course, the real fun is when they almost catch you for real."
Samantha didn't say anything, but a small smile appeared on her lips before she turned to the others.
"Well, everything's ready. It's time to go."
Amy slowly stood up, feeling the weight of the night on her shoulders as they surrounded her, still smiling. Another day, she thought, but the torment isn't over yet.
Samantha unlocked the SUV with a soft beep that echoed in the empty parking lot. The vehicle's lights dimly illuminated the gray walls as she opened the driver's door and got in with the same professional elegance that always characterized her.
Megan, behind her, opened the passenger door, but instantly her face contorted into a grimace of disgust.
"Ugh, how gross!" she exclaimed, pointing to the dry but visible stain on the seat. She turned to Amy with a mocking look. "Seriously, Amy, can't you control yourself at all?"
With an exaggerated sigh, Megan leaned towards the glove compartment and pulled out a folded towel, waving it in the air as if handling something contaminated.
"This is the only thing that will save me from sitting on this mess," she said as she spread the towel over the seat. She sat down carefully, making sure the fabric covered the entire stain, and then closed the door with a slam.
Julia climbed into the back seat, settling in next to the backpacks that Samantha had placed earlier. From her seat, she turned to Amy, who was still standing next to the SUV, hesitating, with her hands covering herself as best she could. Julia smiled maliciously and stuck her head out the window.
"What's up, Amy? Aren't you going to get in? Because you know, you can always stay here for the night. I'm sure it would be an unforgettable experience."
Megan chuckled softly as she fastened her seatbelt.
"That's right, Amy. Maybe you'll make friends with the security cameras. Oh, wait! They're not working. What bad luck you have."
Amy swallowed, feeling her face flush. She knew she had no other option. With quick, clumsy steps, she ran to the back door and opened it, climbing into the SUV as fast as she could. She sat huddled in the farthest corner, trying to make herself as small as possible while the backpacks occupied part of the space next to her.
Julia couldn't help but laugh as she closed the door.
"Wow, it seems you always choose the most uncomfortable corner, Amy. You really know how to make it interesting."
Samantha, at the wheel, observed everything through the rearview mirror with a barely visible smile before starting the engine.
"Buckle up, girls. It's time to go."
The vehicle purred softly as it left the parking lot. Amy, from her corner, felt the constant weight of Megan and Julia's gazes and comments, but she said nothing. She just held onto the seatbelt, looking out the window at the dark night sky, and praying that this endless day would finally end.
The SUV glided smoothly through the streets lit by streetlights, the soft rumble of the engine barely interrupting Megan and Julia's laughter as they chatted animatedly in the front seat. Amy, sitting in the back, kept her gaze fixed on the window, watching the city lights pass by quickly. Once again, she felt the weight of being in her vulnerable state, but this time there was a glimmer of hope: her backpack, resting next to her, contained the uniform she longed to put on again.
"It was definitely the best event of the year," Megan commented, leaning slightly towards Samantha. "Not only because of the Apple guest, but because of everything else." Julia nodded, glancing at Amy with a malicious smile.
"Oh, yes. It was unforgettable, wasn't it, Amy?"
Amy didn't respond, simply pressing her lips together while feeling her face flush. Samantha, however, remained silent, her eyes fixed on the road, although a slight smile on her lips betrayed that she was also reflecting on the day.
Finally, they arrived at the street where Amy lived. Samantha stopped the car by the curb and turned slightly to look at her.
"We're here."
Megan took Amy's backpack and handed it to her over the front seat, but not before looking at her with a mocking expression.
"Well, Amy, I hope you enjoyed the day as much as we did. Right, Julia?"
Julia laughed.
"Of course. See you at school tomorrow."
Amy grabbed the backpack hastily, almost snatching it from Megan's hands, opened the backpack, and despite her trembling hands, managed to put on the uniform, finally feeling some relief as she covered herself after an endless day. She got out of the car as quickly as she could. She turned to the SUV and gave them a slight wave.
"See you tomorrow..."
"Bye, Amy!" Megan and Julia sang in unison, while Samantha nodded with a more neutral expression.
"Good night, Amy," Samantha said with a professional tone before driving off again.
Amy watched as the car slowly drove away, its taillights disappearing around the corner. She took a deep breath, finally feeling she could relax as she entered her home.
Samantha and Megan continued their journey, first dropping Julia off at her house. After saying goodbye, Julia got out with a complicit smile, thanking them for the "fun" night.
"See you tomorrow, Megan. Get some rest, Samantha."
"You too," Samantha replied, and waited for Julia to enter her house before driving again.
The journey was now just Megan and Samantha. The atmosphere in the car changed slightly, becoming more relaxed, but also charged with a sense of contained curiosity on Samantha's part. Megan, leaning against the window, seemed to be organizing her thoughts while watching the empty streets pass by quickly.
"So...?" Samantha broke the silence, with a tone that mixed fun and analysis. "Do you want to explain to me exactly how all this started with Amy?"
Megan smiled sideways, looking at her cousin with a spark in her eyes.
"Do you really want to know?"
Samantha nodded, without taking her eyes off the road.
"I think after everything I saw today, you owe me that."
And with that, Megan began to tell the details, letting her voice drop to a conspiratorial tone that promised to reveal more than Samantha expected.
The SUV glided smoothly through the quiet streets of the city. Megan, her face illuminated by the dim lights of the dashboard, looked at Samantha with a mischievous expression as she told her story.
"I told Amy there was a contest where participants had to complete increasingly daring challenges. You know, something like 'who can push their own limits.' I made her believe that the winner would not only gain popularity at school but also a cash prize."
Samantha raised an eyebrow, surprised and amused.
"And did she believe it?" she asked, although the tone of her voice showed more incredulity than curiosity.
Megan laughed softly, leaning forward to emphasize her point.
"Amy is... well, Amy. She trusts people too much, and I think that's what makes her so easy to manipulate."
Samantha pursed her lips, letting out a brief ironic laugh.
"And how far have you taken this 'competition'?" she asked, trying to sound casual, but with a hint of genuine curiosity.
Megan, noticing the interest in her cousin's voice, shrugged, feigning disinterest.
"Oh, you know, enough to keep her in the game. Always making sure she believes she's moving towards something big."
Samantha maintained a skeptical smile, but something in her mind stirred.
"I really don't understand how she hasn't questioned this more deeply," she commented, with a tone that tried to be neutral but carried a hint of astonishment.
"It's just that..." Megan began, her smile widening as she played with a strand of her hair, "Amy has this way of being. She wants to fit in, she wants to be recognized. And well, who am I to not take advantage of that a little?"
Megan's confession made Samantha narrow her eyes, although her smile remained.
"So, according to you, this contest is nothing more than a game to humiliate her."
Megan shrugged, undeterred.
"A little fun never killed anyone. Besides, technically I never promised her anything. I just told her what she wanted to hear."
Samantha let out a sigh, but she couldn't help her mind wandering. As Megan continued talking, a small spark of curiosity ignited in her: How would I react if someone presented me with something like this? Could I be as naive as Amy?
"What are you thinking, cousin?" Megan asked, leaning towards Samantha with a curious look, noticing the moment of introspection of the older woman.
Samantha cleared her throat and changed her expression to a more neutral one.
"I was thinking about how incredibly manipulative you can be."
Megan burst out laughing, unperturbed by the accusation.
"Come on, Sam. Don't tell me you haven't done something similar at work. A little well-intentioned manipulation to get what you need."
Samantha smiled, but didn't respond directly.
"It's not the same as what you're doing. Mine is... different."
Silence filled the car for a moment while Samantha reflected. Finally, with a lighter tone, she asked:
"And what's the next big 'challenge' you have planned for Amy?"
Megan turned to Samantha with a mischievous smile, but before answering, Samantha added:
"Not that I'm approving what you're doing, of course. I just want to know how far you're capable of going."
Megan laughed softly and crossed her arms.
"Oh, cousin, you'd be surprised at how creative I can be."
Samantha, although trying to maintain a serious expression, couldn't help her thoughts wandering once more. The idea of the "contest" kept circling in her mind, along with a small but persistent question: What would I do in Amy's place? How would I react if I were under that kind of pressure?
However, she forced herself to shake off those thoughts. Samantha wasn't Amy. She was professional, self-confident, and not so naive. But, for a brief moment, she wondered how much of that was really true.
My CHYOA
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: Freesub and 20 guests